A

HEBREW GRAMMAR
FOR BEGINNERS
BY

ROBERT DICK WILSON,

D. D.

PROFESSOR IN PRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY

PRINTED BY

W. DRUGTJLIN, LEIPZIG
1908

A.

ORTHOGRAPHY.
LESSON I.

THE ALPHABET.
Name

of Sign.

FIRST:

THE TABLE.

A,

OETHOGEAPHY.

SECONDLY: REMARKS.
1.

But

In general, the letters are sounded as in English.

notice:

That Aleph has no sound.

it may be compared to h

(1)

a syllable,

At

the beginning

in hour,

e. g.

28

of
av\

ba.

He

That

(2)

has the sound of the rough breathing at

the beginning of a syllable, but cannot be heard at the

end of a syllable,
(3)

That most

e. g.

in

lio\

but,

H2

ha.

authorities treat Ayin, as

if it

had

al-

ways lost its sound, though in transliteration it is denoted

e. g., )y_ 'ayin.
by the sign
That
has a sound something like ch in loch,
Heth
(4)
or in Rache.
(5) That Teth has a hard t sound which it is imIt is
possible for us to give in distinction from Tau.
commonly marked in transliteration by a dot placed under
c

it,

e. g.,

BMfl

(6) It

is

Samekh and
Sadhe

as

s,

tit.

impossible for us to always distinguish Sadhe,

Sin.

In transliteration, we arbitrarily print

as s, and Sin as s.

Samekh

pronounce Qoph like Kaph.

It
may be denoted by q, or by a k with a dot under it.
2.
dot placed in anyone of the six letters Beth.
Gimel, Daleth, Pe, Kaph, and Tau," takes away its aspiration, i. e., changes it from v to b, f to p, gh to g. kh to
k, dh to d, and th to t.
These letters are called the
Begadh-kephath letters.
3. Five letters have special Cbrms, when final.
Hence,
they are called final letters. To distinguish it from final
Nun, a final Kaph has two dots in it, perpendicular to
each other; or, it may have three dots, one to show that
it is Kaph and not Nun, and the oilier to show that it
is k and not kh.
E, g., Gen. xxvii: 38.
4. Since in Hebrew Manuscripts and printed works,
(7)

The student

will

A.

OETHOGKAPHY.

words cannot be separated, certain letters may be extended

These are called litterae dilatabiles.
to fill out the line.
5. In accordance with the organs of speech with which
the consonants are pronounced, they are divided into
(1)

Gutturals

(2)

Palatals

(3)

Labials

(4)

Sibilants D,

(5)

Dentals

(6)

Linguals

K, n,

J,

3,

S,

*T,

n,

J>.

p.

a, 5.

1,

T,

P,

S,

Vt.

&, n.

b,

3,

1.

LESSON II.
THE VOWELS.
The vowels have
-&-

the following signs, names, and sounds.

Pathah, a as in

fat.
]

^fr**' ^*t*y <~o

Seghol, e as in met.
..

Sere, e as in they.

\ Hiriq,
}

Sureq,

ij'

u,

as oo in toot, or in foot,

Holem, o as o in note.
Qames-Hatuph, o as in

Rem.
used

usually like oo in toot.

u,

Kibbus,

__>

as in pit, or as in machine.

in

letters.,

1.

helping to
Tn

not.

the letters Aleph, He,

sj j cJi

write

Wau, and Yodh, when

the vowels,

are

called

vowel^

the vowels are alway s, long, and

cases,

are said to be written fully. Vowels written without the

vowel letters are said to be written defectively.
Hem. 2. Aleph is only occasionally used as a vowel
letter, especially to

Rem.

3.

He

is

represent long

the end of a word, where

an occasional Aleph) for

certain cases, for Sere

Rem.

4.

Wau

a.

never used as a vowel

is

it is

final

letter,

except at

used exclusively, (except

Qames and

Seghol; and in

and Holem.

used exclusively for

final u,

and gene-

rally for final o.

1*

A.

ORTHOGRAPHY.

Rem. 5. Yodh only is used for final i. Final e has

commonly the vowel letter Yodh, but sometimes He.

LESSON

III.

CERTAIN COMMON SIGNS.

The

1.

sign

called Shewa,

_,

called
(2)

sound after a
vocaL e. g., "Atf.

When

Rem.
,

is

Sh ewa mobile,

called

or

the vowel preceding the letter followed

is

short, the

Shewa

is

called

medium,

sign inserted after a vowel, which

a letter with vocal Shewa,

3.

written under a consonant:

? ?.

2.

This

letter.

by a vocal Shewa
e- g.

is

To denote the absence of a vowel sound. This is

Shewa quiescens, or silent, e. g., 13*p.
To denote the presence of a half, or obscure vowel

(1)

doubled,

When

followed by
e. g. ^tpj?.

show that

full
tVjD,

&9|3.

letter to

called Daghesh-Forte.

must be preceded by a
by a full or half vowel,

is

called Methegh,

it is to be
be doubled,
vowel, and must be followed

dot placed in a
is

is

The

letter to

is preceded by a heterogeany other vowel than a, a, or a), a

Pathah is placed under the final guttural, but pronounced
before it. This Pathah is called Pathah furtive, It originated from the difficulty of pronouncing after the vowels

4.

neous vowel

e,

i,

o,

5.

a final guttural
(i.

e.,

u.

The

sign

of a

short vowel

is

often

added

to the

Shewa sign, the two together constituting what is called a

compound Shewa. Because of the hurried manner in which
the vowel is pronounced, the sign is called Hateph (i. e.,
There are three such
Hateph-Pathah,
Hateph-Seghol,
Hateph-Qames, r

hurried).

signs, to wit:

...

....

Rem.

The compound Shewa is commonly used with

gutturals, the simple Shewa occasionally.
The simple
Shewa, on the other hand, is commonly used with letters
1.

e.g., \1K, VSK, \5V;

Rein.

first of

TIM,

has a simple Shewa.

The

vowel

ii,

of

whose

last

probable, that the

e. g., \>p\ ^n\

occurrence of a silent

the

of

ti]F\$.

IV.

naturally long, and hence unchangeable vowels,

are ordinarily written fully,

i. e.,
along with the
Sometimes, however, they are written defecwithout the vowel letters.

e.,

i.

On

other hand,

the

vowels,

At

is

letters.

tively,

tively,

It

is

LESSON
6,

rarely,

these was silent and the second vocal,

Rem. 3. Extraordinary
Shewa with the first letter

1.

Shewa but

IfiHl; 1X\\\, \J$.

There are a few words, each

2.

letters

i,

than gutturals, the compound

other

OETHOGEAPHT.

A.

two

^xrtaas<

a<w1ty<+'

dJ^o^oiM^

a,

and

e,

the tone long, or compensating,

are almost invariably written defec-

o,

except at the end of a word.

the end of a word, no short vowel can occur, and

the long vowels are almost always written

fully.

All syllables begin with a consonant, the only exception being the conjunction u and.
>

2.

Hern.
syllable may begin with two consonants; but
pronouncing them, we must always insert a half vowel
between them. Notice that in Hebrew a consonant followin

ed by a half vowel does not constitute a syllable.

3.

When

syllable

ends

with

a vowel,

open; when

it

ends with a consonant,

Rem.

syllable with

1.

some, such a syllable

is

is

it

is

called

called closed.

a short vowel, followed by a

consonant with a vocal Shewa,

By

it

is

said to be half open.

said to be loosely closed, or

wavering.

Rem.
to

2.

syllable ending with

two consonants

is

said

be doubly closed.

Rem. 3. A syllable ending with a quiescent Aleph is

commonly open. All final Alephs are quiescent, and also,
all medial Alephs, which do not have the sign of a Shewa
or of a vowel under them.
4.

An

open

<^<^W

syllable

f
,

with

the

tone has commonly a

^^

long vowel.

lable

is

lable

is

is

OETHOGEAPHY.

A.

This

is

always the case, when the open

syl-

when the open accented

syl-

the ultimate.

But,

the penult, the vowel of

it

is

frequently short.

Rem. 1. In the syllable before the tone, the vowel a

commonly heightened to a. In like cases, an 1 is some-

times heightened to

pretonic

or

e.

When

but seldom.

These heightened vowels are called

o, heightened from u occurs
these heightened vowels have arisen

e.

sPretonic

by way of compensation, on account

of the impossibility

of doubling a succeeding guttural, or Resh, they

and are hence unchangeable.

letter,

become

preserve the form denoted by the doubled

necessary to

Such

heightening

occurs especially in the intensive stems, in Niphal forms

Nun

where the

should be assimilated, and in certain con-

tracted forms of roots whose second and third radicals

are the same.

Rem.
tone

is

2.

In an open

short vowel

tone,

ordinarily

syllable,

frequently

which has the secondary

occurs.
The secondary

marked by a perpendicular

sign called

Methegh.

Rem.

3.

"When used before an unvoweled consonant,

the inseparable prepositions take a short unaccented vowel

to

aid

in

their pronunciation.

This

is

called a helping

vowel.

Rem. 4. A vowel in an open syllable, arising from a

compound Shewa coming before another Shewa, is also
short.
A compound Shewa cannot be pronounced before
another Shewa, but must be turned into the corresponding short vowel, to

which the vowel preceding

is

then

assimilated.

Rem.
syllable,

5.

is

short vowel, which was originally in a closed

retained,

when the

syllable

becomes open

in

consequence of a guttural's ending the syllable and taking

a

compound Shewa.

Closed syllables, when without the tone, have a short

vowel.
Closed syllables, with the tone, may have either
5.

a long or a short vowel.

OETHOGKAPHY.

A.

Syllables are said to be Sharpened,

6.

consonant which

in a

doubled.

is

The

when they end

these con-

first of

sonants ends one syllable, and the second begins the next.

ending

Syllables

7.

two

with

consonants

are

found

only at the end of words; and then, but seldom.

LESSON

V.

A.
(1)

ring in

Dagesh
2,

3,

1,

name given to the point occurand D, when they are not immediately

lene is the
2,

S,

preceded by a vowel sound, i. e. either a full vowel, or a

These six letters are
half-vowel (denoted by Shewa).
called the Begadh-kefath letters. This point indicates that
aspiration has

the
i.

that v has

e.

th,

t.

been taken away from these

become

b; gh, g; dh, d; kh, k;

This loss of aspiration

is

f,

letters
p,

and

called asperation, or har-

When doubled, the Begadh-kefath letters aldening.

ways are hardened and hence receive a dagesh, which is
then, however, called dagesh forte.
Rem. 1. A vowel sound may pass over from a word
ending in a vowel to a Begadh-kefath letter at the beginning of the following word.

Rem.

2.

After a diphthong, the Begadh-kefath letters

are hardened and receive Dagesh

Wau

the

or

Yodh

the ending of what

at
is

the

This is because
lene.
end of the diphthong forms

really a closed syllable.

Rem. 3. The Begadh-kefath letters in the middle of a

word, when preceded by a closed syllable, take Dagesh
lene.

"-The

silent

it

last letter

Shewa.

the middle of a

of the closed syllable takes under

When

the Begadh-kefath letters in

word are preceded by

vocal Shewa, they

are aspirated.

-^ Notice, that the presence, or absence, of a Dagesh lene

shows whether the preceding Shewa is ^ocaT\or silent, ^a

It also shows whether the preceding syllable is closed, or
<

half-open.

OETHOGRAPHY.

A.

Hem.

Exceptional uses of Dagesh lene are found in

4.

two and in forms

DTiltf

Lamedh

the perfect of the

nnbu the

like

the latter case, the Dagesh

2nd.

fern.

Guttural verb.
is

sing, of

Perhaps, in

forte.

B.
1. Makkeph is a sign, resembling a hyphen, put between two, or more, words to show that they are all
accented, as if one word.

t!U~^ >

2.

Methegh

is

ordinarily

the

of the

sign

secondary

which is found on the accent or third syllable

before that which receives the principal tone. Sometimes
a second Methegh is found upon the fourth syllable before
accent,

the principal tone.

Rem.

1.

the copula

Rem.

Methegh

not employed with

is

Before Makkeph, Methegh

2.

1,

resulting from

being turned into a vowel.

is

always given to

ending in a vowel, when this vowel precedes a

toneless syllable, or one bearing the tone, but beginning
a word

with a half-vowel.

>

Rem. 3. Methegh occurs further:

(1) With a long vowel in an open

syllable, before

consonant with vocal Shewa.

>

(2)

To

letter with
(3)

> (4)

distinguish a long vowel from a short before a

Shewa.

With a toneless
With all vowels

Sere.

compound
when the consonant under

before a consonant with

Shewa.
which the compound Shewa occurs
(Except,

(5)
live,

to

(6)

With

course,

the initial syllables

show that they are

With Qames

lables of
(7)

of

D^a

With

in

is

doubled).

of irn to he

and rrn

to

closed.

the penult of the sharpened syl-

houses and HSN -pray I.

the Path ah of the article, or of the inseparable

preposition with the article, in a half-open syllable.

Note. This use of Methegh

Yodh

with a half vowel,

is

not employed before a

nor before

the

syllable

with

OETHOGEAPHY.

A.

The Pathah

the tone.

of

Wau

conversive in a half-open

Methegh, except in the case of

when accented with pashta and followed by
take

does not

syllable

NTI and itflj

Makkeph.
(8) With the interrogative

He when

particle

pointed

with pathah, except before an unvowelled Yodh, Dagesh

forte, or the tone syllable.

In a few other cases, apparently for the sake

(9)

of

clearness in pronunciation, or to distinguish forms which

without

it

might be confused.

LESSON
1.

Raphe

VI.

a line placed over a letter to show that

is

we might have expected to find in the

has been omitted, not by mistake, but intentionally.
point put in a letter to show that the letter is

the point, which

letter,
2.

to be doubled, is called Dagesh forte.

No letter can be
doubled, except when preceded by a full vowel and followed by a full or half vowel.

Rem.

1.

When

the

same

letter is to

be read twice in

the same word without any sound coming between, the letter
is

written once and the doubled letter denoted by

of

Dagesh forte,

as a half-vowel,
twice,

e. g.

*7?n.

means
any sound, such
comes between, the letter must be written

e. g.

kalla

rhp_.

But,

This rule applies,

if

also, to the suffix

*J:

following another k.

Rem.

Dagesh

called conjunctive, is someconsonant of a monosyllable, or

of a dissyllable accented on the penult, following a word
ending in a vowel. These two words are usually connected
2.

times found in the

forte,

initial

by means of Makkeph. *)6$b rttJto is an exception to the

rule, that the second word should be accented on the
penult.

Rem. 3. After nt this and HD what?, when followed

by Makkeph, a Dagesh forte conjunctive is always found.
Rem. 4. After a word accented on the penult and
ending in a vowel, a Dagesh forte conjunctive is found in

10

A.

the

word accented

of a monosyllable, or of a

letter

first

OETHOGEAPHY.

on the penult.
Rem. 5. Except in the case of

monosyllables con-

*\b,

taining the inseparable prepositions, do not take a

forte

The conjunction Waii never

conjunctive.

Dagesh

Rein.

6.

a.

When

is preceded by a
sometimes sounds
apparent doubling is

a liquid, or Kof,

ear

the

as

if

This

doubled.

it

denoted by a point called Dagesh forte dirimens, or

parative,
b.

forte.

vowel and followed by a half-vowel,

to

Dagesh
takes

e. g.,

"Day for

se-

%neve.

Similar to this doubling

is

the doubling of a liquid

pronouns and at the end of a sentence to bring

out with distinctness the sound of the vowel preceding
them, e. g., man, &in.

in certain

Rem.

Since a final letter cannot

7.

gesh forte, the sign of doubling,

letters.
In cases like PIK and
exceptions),

it is

final e mnet,

Rem.
or

8.

general

doubled,
written.

is

doubled, Da-

be

never fouud in

]j\rii

final

only apparent

(the

probable, that a half-vowel, like the French

was pronounced

after the Tau.

When

a letter, which according to the form

usage

should

be doubled, ceases to be thus

when read, it ceases to take a Dagesh forte, when

The student must keep in mind, that the Hebrew

system of signs was an attempt to reproduce to the eye

the sounds which were patent to the ear.

letter, like

a guttural, which either had no apparent sound, or was

very difficult to pronounce, could not be doubled.
liquids,

palatals,

sibilants

and

iv

and

y.

The

cannot, readily

be doubled under any circumstances; and in Hebrew they

were commonly not doubled when they were followed by
a half-vowel merely.
e.g.,

nnnn.

Resh

is

practically never doubled,

VTl for \T1; ttfyp for 6lp;

W&?

for

ttHfl;

nnn

for

A.

OKTHOGEAPHY.

11

LESSON VII.
PECULIARITIES OF THE GUTTURALS,
The

peculiarities of the gutturals arise

perfectly

obvious,

that

if

from the physical

of pronouncing

or impossibility,

difficulty,

them.

It

is

sound cannot be uttered, it

the Hebrew Massoretes in-

cannot be doubled.
When
vented the system of signs which was meant to represent
the language as it sounded to them, the gutturals X and

sound entirely; n could not be pronounced

end of a syllable; and n could not be doubled.
To preserve the roots and forms, and hence the meanings,
the Hebrews have resorted to several devices, which are
called by grammarians the peculiarities of gutturals.

J>

had

at

lost their

the

When

according to the general usage, the guttural

doubled, the vowel preceding it may
be heightened, that is, changed from 1 to e, from a to a
or e, from u to o. This change is said to be by way of
1.

should have been

Its purpose and effect is to preserve the

Hence, the compensative vowels are unchangeable,
i. e.,
exist, whereever the forms require them, e. g., the first
vowel in ]Kfi remains in njKp, DWMp; so the Sere of the
preformative in Wan*, the a in WHO; the e in "OJfil and
nntsri; and the 6 in nrfra and ^Ki\
Rem. In many cases, especially with Heth, the vowel

compensation.
form.

not heightened. Since, in such cases, the precedingvowel remains short in an unaccented open syllable, the

is

consonant
2.

The

is

said to be

"implicitly

doubled",

e.

g.,

DHi,

easiest vowels to pronounce along with guttural

sounds are a and a, which are consequently called the

guttural vowels.
This physiological fact accounts for the
so-called preference of the gutturals for the vowel Pathah.
This preference

is obvious
In the retention of original Pathahs, where in the
absence of a guttural, the a has been changed to i or e,

(1)

or

e,

e. g.,

ia?T but bb$\,

but

lf?b,

T]ty

but

^Bj?.

12

OETHOGEAPHT.

A.

In the adoption of a as the helping vowel instead

(2)

more usual e,
Rem. 1. Because

of the

final guttural after

e. g. TV2\.

of the

difficulty

of

a heterogeneous vowel

(i.

pronouncing a
e.

after

e,

i,

o,

a helping vowel Pathah in inserted before the

Guttural. This Pathah is called Pathah furtive. It does
not constitute a syllable, is purely euphonic, and must
or

6,

it)

be pronounced between the long vowel and the guttural.

It is employed with all the gutturals except Aleph, whose

sound has become entirely quiescent, e. g., n^, FJiiS, J>"1,

JTnn, ti^S; but a% h(5.
Rem. 2. Before a final guttural (except Aleph), the
helping vowel is uniformly Pathah; after a medium guttural,
it is

always Pathah except in the case of the four words

bnfc,

nnb, DPH and

With

jrfr.

final

Aleph, we find

mi

and *6s.

Rem.

In the

3.

frequently

first

syllable

employed, before

or

of a

word, a Seghol

is

after a guttural, instead

or attenuated from an orisharpened

syllable,
however, the Hirik
In
a
ginal Pathah.
elsewhere,
occasionally
e. g., "Sin, HgDn,
is found and, also,
Tjsn:,
-on;.
fay,
But
npbn, yaxK, rrpj, nyv, ]i^y, nnj;,
of a Hirik whether original,

a:n,

inj;,

3.

nno.

Instead of a

half,

or

obscure, vowel

denoted by

Shewa, the gutturals are pronounced with a short vowel,

either a, i, or o, denoted by the compound Shewas, e. g.,
D s Bhn.
Tin,
te,
See Lesson III 5.

it;
v,7
In many cases, also, a guttural takes a compound
Shewa instead of a simple silent Shewa. "Isytfj-ptiT., ISSn.
Rem. 1.
compound Shewa coming before a vocal
>

Shewa

changed into the corresponding short vowel,

that is,
and n to t
The vowel preceding this
to
n to
new vowel takes Methegh, e. g., nJ, IpjrP, HO^\ This
change into a short vowel is necessary, because you cannot
have a vocal Shewa at the end of a syllable, nor two of
them at the beginning of one. E. g., FlDg*, *pttP, and nsn
is
..

_,

..,

are impossible, according to the rules for syllables.

A.

Rem.

OETHOGEAPHT.

13

All the gutturals prefer Hateph-Pathah.

2.

But

an Aleph when in the

Hateph-Seghol. In the case of "HIS, "OK and "ON, the choice
of the Hateph is determined by the original vowels a and
with the tone,

syllable

When

ti.

not

the tone

in

syllable,

Aleph

prefers

also prefers

Hateph-Pathah.
4.

The Hebrews being unable

vowel

tened the
quired

preceding

doubling,

its

e. g.,

it,

to double r, have heighwhenever the form re-

rns, K"]2, *^!a.

Rem. On account of the difficulty of pronouncing r,

the Hebrews frequently use a before it, where the other
letters except gutturals would have e, or 1 Before a final
accented syllable, the original a

r in au

e instead of e in the case of

LESSON

iP-r

A.

is

heightened to

"iin.

VIII.

FEEBLENESS OF ALEPH AND HE,

#r

1. At the end of a syllable, Aleph is commonly written

show the root, but is otherwise ordinarily treated as
existent, i. e., it does not take a Shewa, nor a
if non
Pathah furtive, nor a Pathah before it; and the Begadh'

to

kefath letter after

Rem.
be
y.
its

otiant,

Rem.

it

are aspirated,

e. g.,

At

2.

Rem.
syllables

e. g.,

Ktpn,

&$%
is

$*$.

said to

kt, Vf%

"IDS,

is

treated like any

other

b$l, *bl.

In exceptional cases,

3.
is

r\fr6a,

the beginning of a syllable, Aleph retains

true consonantal force and

guttural,

e. g.,

Final Aleph preceded by a Shewa

1.

Aleph

at the

end of

treated like firm consonants and receives silent

TlNX
In many cases, Aleph throws back its vowel
to the preceding consonant, the Aleph then quiescing in
its own vowel.
Or, speaking perhaps more correctly, it is
still
written to show the root, but is ignored utterly as
to sound, e. g., WptiT) for D^"!, n3*6 for rDl^O.
Shewa,

e. g.,

Rem.

4.

14

OETHOGEAPHY.

A.

Rem. 5. In like manner, also, Aleph sometimes throws

back the half-vowel following it, so that it combines with
a preceding short vowel to form a, 6, or e. In the case of
"'i'lfrO
(and nirpl which is pronounced Wd'dhdndy) the halfvowel is dropped and the Aleph quiesces in the preceding
b%8) for ^iT; iO^ for iDNb.
vowel, e. g., 7?K for *pp
Rem. 6. In a few cases, Aleph is dropped, or its place
even taken by another vowel letter, e. g, 1^ for "ittKK;
t

Dn

for DK"1; 1D10 for IDtfB.

Rem.

In a few

7.

Aleph has been employed

cases,

apparently as a vowel letter; or superfluously, at the end

of a
e. g.,

2.

word, perhaps in imitation of

DKJ2 (ordinarily Dj?)

He

is

Arabic usage,

the

Ktobn ordinarily without Aleph.

always treated as a consonant, except at the

end of a word. At the end of a word, it is usually nothing but a vowel letter; but, when it is used as a consonant,
is

a point in

takes

it

it

the suffix "her",

Rem.

1.

e. g.,

The He

r\f?ft,

rfyl,

Final

called Mappik,,

a consonant only when a radical, or when

n%

T&Z.

He

it

represents

But

nsbtt, rfra.

of the article after the inseparable

and the He of the Hiphil, Hophal, Niphal,

and Hithpael, stems of the verb after preformatives, throw
back their vowel and are dropped, or absorbed, e. g., ]?5

prepositions,

for ]arQ;

Rem.

b^l
2.

for ^fcJpJT; bv$\ for blgQXp.

The He

ing u being contracted to

3rd.

dropped,

Rem.

masc.

plural

IS^tt for

e. g.,

3.

In

6.

and

The He
fern,

is

common
Rem.
Aramaic

rf?3;

4.

\3H for the

In

few

*0#

often

more common

other

cases,

for the ordinary

Wau

e. g., "6a for

influence, the vowel letter

e. g.,

of

or

few cases, the original

suffix

absorbed,

of the

malkahii; D3 ?)? for malkahem.

remains at the end of the word,

Aleph,

pronominal

usually dropped, the preceding a and the follow-

suffix is

the

3rd. masc. sing,

of the

or

flSTl.

apparently

He

Yodh

the more

is

through

supplanted by

ni^ from Hi^\

A.

1.

At

changed

15

Bf FEEBLENESS OF WAU AND YODH.

<,

OKTHOGEAPHT.

the beginning of a word,

into

Yodh,

lb],

e. g.,

Wau

J^

nearly always

is

TV.

Rem. This Yodh derived from an original Wau, often

remains even when not at the beginning of the word, e. g.,
V/y* for
2.

EhV;

T>

After an

for lb\\

inseparable

junctive, a vowelless
to

form
3.

Yodh

preposition, or

Wau

con-

contracts with a preceding Hirik

i.

When

occurring as a radical at the end of a word,

Wau

and Yodh are usually rejected,

by the vowel letter He, but (2)
occasionally, Wau and Yodh remain being changed into
and \
the corresponding vowels
4. At the beginning or end of a syllable in the middle
of a word, Wau and Yodh are commonly contracted with
the vowel of the syllable to which they belong, so that
the contractions of w and y may be tabulated as follows:
aw
6 as in Dv from yawm.
aw
6 as in l!?a from galaw.
wa
6 as in D1j?i from nakwam.
awa
6 as in Dtp from kawam.
awa
6 as in Q1j?n from hikkawam.
[e as in "^D from susay.
J ~~ 1e as in rD^fl from taglayna.
aya = 6 as in D1fcy from say am.
ayi
a as in ti& from sayim.
yi = i as in D"^ from yasyim.

two cases occur

(1),

their place being taken

=
=
=
=
=

=
=
wi =
iw =
uw =
wti =
awu =
uwu =

D^^ from yasyim.

yi

as in

ry

as in pi

as in D^jV from yakwim.

as in NT? from yiwra=

u as
u as
u as

in

from diyn.

TW from

suwr.

from yakwiim.
in 1^3 from galawu.
u as in >by from yagluwu
in Dip}

(?).

16

OETHOGEAPHY.

A.

LESSON

IX.

THE TONE.
Commonly, the tone

1.

Sometimes, however,

upon the antepenult,

Rem.
must be

"D",

"rfyh,

1^3.

When a closed penult is accented, the ultimate

open. When a closed ultimate is unaccented the
1.

Waw

2.

e. g.

nips ^j? ^13.

by the Imperfect,

bi\

e. g.,

followed

conversive,

draws

occasionally
penult,

upon the ultimate.

upon the penult; but never

^bj5,

e. g.,

penult must be open,

Rem.

is

it is

1fi'l,

accent from the ultimate to the

the

DJ#1,

ti&%

tift'%

'jffy.

Rem. 3. a. A word usually accented on the ultimate,

when it happens to be in close connection with a following
word accented on the penult, sometimes throws its own
accent back to

In such cases, the vowel of the

penult.

its

final closed syllable is

commonly shortened; except

of Sere, which should, however, receive a Methegh.

a Makkef

ever

accent
above).

See

e,

connected

with

accent of the

the two words,

(Compare V.

the

and VI. 2

f.

Whenever the second word

b.

See

inserted between

is

always thrown back.

is

in case

Where-

first

an accented monosyllable
word by Makkef, the
thrown back to the ultimate.
is

preceding

the

word

is

h.

end of a sentence, the vowel

heightened. See k.
Rem. 1 a. This heightening is usually based upon the
original short vowel, i. e. a becomes a or e, ti becomes o,
and i becomes e, e. g., ^K)j3 from bttJ5; I^bj?? from ^tPj?!!;
1*6b from tt6, p, from p; n.S from "pS; tjVnJV from
In pause, that

is,

of the tone syllable,

if

2.

^nJV See m,

at the

short,

is

s.

from an i
from "J?
in the case of yaiN the original
c. Exceptionally, as
short vowel remains unheightened. See 1.

But sometimes the

attenuated from an original
b.

,MJ^'

is

heightened,

a,

e. g.,

15ft

!!-

A.

Rem.

In pause,

2.

See

^jnfc.

Rem.

ORTHOGKAPHY.

becomes

*ja

17

tja;

In pause, the accent

rwN becomes

e. g.,

from the penult to the ultimate,

See o. p.

Rem.

npiS; or con-

^5

e. g.,

becomes

Sometimes an original consonant, as well as

heightened), is retained or resumed in

4.

(the

pause,

changed from

often

is

versely,

vowel

sjnh

n.

3.

the ultimate to the penult,

^5.

and

"$;

*ft,

latter

e. g.,

TJJSl

from original PJ for later

tyl.

See

t.

pause for ^bbttf

Rem. 5. Singular is the reading
also,
an original
was,
from original *P&2&. Perhaps, there
"'l-batf

in

form f63$, which would in pause properly become *Pb2$.

,

See

u.

6. An a preceding a Heth with Karnes is heightened to Seghol. Thus ^8 becomes in pause 7]N; Dni;v
becomes DHin\ See v.

Rem.

LESSON

X.

Qf s~^z&-

J&

THE CHARACTER OF THE VOWELS.

A.

GENERAL REMARKS.

The original vowels in Hebrew seem

number and all pure. They were

been only
and a, i, ii,
pronounced as the vowels of at, it, but and baa, een, and
shoo. These original pure vowels were liable to the followsix in

to have
a,

1,

u,

ing changes.
1.

Obscuring.

This

is

the term employed to denote

the change of the original pure a or

aa to a or
2.

to

i,

3.

to

e,

u to

o;

and

o.

Attenuation, which denote the change of original a

e. g.,

tej from bto%\

change of original
and of original i to e. e. g.

Heightening which denote the

a to a or

p, pN,

e; of original

flN;

volves obscuring

bv$l,

u to
btatfli

o;

DK, nx.

This heightening

and lengthening.
2

in-

18

A.

4 Lowering

is

ORTHOGKAPHY.

the opposite of heightening and involves

obscuring and shortening of the original pure short vowels,

until they

become indistinguishable one from another. This

is represented by Shewa.
It may be com-

obscure vowel

pared to the obscure vowel of Webster's Dictionary, e. g.,

from "15"!!, fyp from &$?<; tt$1 from UJV.
5. Shortening, which denotes the change from e to e,
and from o to o, e. g., *[btop from btip\ T"1J?3 from "1J53.
6. Contraction which denote the change resulting from
the union of two vowels with one another, or of a vowel
with Wau or Yodh, so as to produce one long pure or
impure sound, e. g., DV, becomes Df ]% pg; "l&K!, Iiatf' etc.
Lengthening would denote the prolongation of a
7.
pure sound without the obscuring of it. No examples of
this are found in Hebrew, unless we find one in the long i
of the Hiphil coming from an i attenuated from an ori-

Thus, bvpn, tej?n, ^ttjpn.

Reversion denotes the return of an obscured, attenuated, heightened, lowered, shortened, or contracted
ginal

a.

8.

vowel to the original vowel of the form, e. g., in Igl we

find the original a under the second radical instead of the
heightened a of "D1J, in dVs we have the original u instead
of the heightened o of
B.

becomes obscured

Vitopi, "ilftta,

e,

a (pronounced like a in
it

the 6 of

e. g.,

3.

Original

4.

Original

the

and

It is

as in

blip

^1t3j?,

etc.

Original u remains unchangeable,

?fT3,

all)

has been further obscured to

2.

(2)

in

to

(pronounced like o in note),

and

^>3.

SPECIAL TREATMENT.

but nearly always,

3TI3;

or the obscured o of

Original aa (pronounced like aa in baa), sometimes

1.

^>3,

remains unchanged,

a (1)

remains,

as

in the penult of bn'l

heightened to

a,

e. g.,

e. g.,

in

Vlttj?.

p'HS.

the ultimate of bp

and p^S;

or,

and
and D^Bj?; or to
and "HB.

as in the penult of

ultimate and penultimate of

as in the penult of ^bb and

Q3T

"D"!
(?)

btop,

A.

(3) It

is

ORTHOGRAPHY.

19

lowered to the half-vowel as with the

and of

first

D^fcp (from D^top)

and

with the second radical of 1KV. (from WV1) and of

"'"p'l

radical

(from

of "D^l

l.'H)

(from "nn^).
(4) It

of

^ttp,

is

ened as

attenuated to

^T\ and

IB";,

is

penultimate

as in the

Hiriq,

It

^>top\

attenuated and then height-

in the ultimate of 7t2p.

contracted to 6, as in UV from DV; or to e, as

from ^y_. An 6 from contraction occasionally is
changed further into u as in JTiOlpi from Dlpl
(6) It is attenuated to i, then heightened to e, and
then shortened to e, as in ijV*!. This may be called a case
(5) It is

in \TJJ

of obscuration.
5.

Original

(1)

remains as in the penult of "HBp and

of sjyft.

heightened to

(2) Is

e,

as in the penult of 1BD

and the

ultimate of \k\

lowered to the half-vowel, as under

(3) Is

the

first

radical of D^IBp, and under the second radical of ^fi\

obscured into Seghol in

(4) Is

obscuration of

takes place also,

tenuated from an original

Is

(5)

diyn,

tPty)

a,

~]F\

"]5

when the

and
i

''p'pn.

This

has been at-

as in the penult of

DD^ptsp.

contracted with y to form i, as in 'j'H from

from yasyim; and with w to form i, as in D"^

from yakwim.
6.

Original u

(1)

remains,

as

the penult of

in

)r6t^,

bBg, and nap.

(2) Is

Bhj3; ifta
(3)

Is

heightened to

o,

as in bbfi]

from ^3; 6x?B from

lowered to the

from

^Bp!!;

$"$ from

"6j$.

half-vowel,

as

in

^tppl

from

yaktulu.

obscured to o, as in ^topl, Dltop^, "^3.

Is contracted with w to form u, as in DID from

(4) Is
(5)

pip; Dip;

from

Dip? etc.

2*

20

OETHOGKAPHY.

A.

C.

The

1.

GENERAL REMARKS.

originally long vowels are always

The change from aa

in inflection.

to

a,

or

unchangeable
6, which has

always taken place does not affect any of the present

Nor do

found in the Bible.

as

flections

and a

in-

inter-

change nor vary in inflection.

2. Yowels which arise by contraction are almost always unchangeable. Sometimes, we find both the uncontracted and the contracted combinations in use, e. g.,
in

maivt,
c

the absolute state,

ayn, in the absolute state is

In

certain

p.JJ

the construct HID;

in the construct

an 6 passes over into

cases,

nnifilpi instead of

fi} in

is

fjj.

e. g.,

1,

in

nniDlpl

In the closed and sharpened syllables, immediately

before the tone, the vowel usually remains unchanged in
inflection, e. g., in the penult of bb$\ Tlfito, ]r6t\ But notice that in the Piel form of the verb, the perfect is ^>t2J?
and the Infinitive construct and other forms have bp_.
4. The originally short vowels in all open syllables, are
3.

subject to heightening, lowering, obscuring, et cet. accord-

ing to the presence, absence, or nearness of the tone, or

stress of voice.

In the originally closed syllables, a may be

i and u may be obscured.

attenuated or obscured, and

5. In all cases of heightening, or lowering, there may

be a reversion to the original vowel, (or its obscured form)
or a change from one to the other. Thus one may have

or

,
:

^Bjj; n$,
6.

(1)

..

or

or

For example:

'

"friajp,

^J?,

TW, TIN, TIN; Z% \TN, DDITN; bb$\ ^tpjT, D^t^.

In the syllable before the tone an original a is

often heightened into a,

(2)

e. g.,

in ^BJ3, 1ZX,

Sometimes, an original a

able before the tone to

e,

e.

g.,

is

&*$%

"6fcj3,

^13.

heightened in the

syll-

in TIN,

Sftil,

*TIN,

nntan

nnna.
(3)

Sometimes,

the

tone into e,

and

lp|.

an
e.

g.,

original
in

forms

is

heightened

like

2lb,

before

and JTpS,

f>

ORTHOGRAPHY.

A.

original u have been heightened

Very seldom, an

(4)

before the tone into

as in

o,

Rein. In cases such as

fore
in

21

s]"l!3.

^3,

and

^"]2>

the vowel be-

T"te,

the tone has been heightened to preserve the form,

asmuch

In

as the r cannot be doubled.

such cases

all

the heightened vowel remains unchanged in the inflection

which

of the particular form,

example,

1J"Q>

O^i O^i

it

helps to constitute.

D ^-?;

1D 1?>

TO>

For

n ?? n-?5 ^H'3

nouns BhB (form ^Bj?), nrin (from

njn (form nVj?), and nnhtf (for nnn^).

So

Dn?"l.

B^Sl,
nbaj?),

in

LESSON XL
CHANGES OF CONSONANTS.
1.

Nun

at

assimilated

to

end of the

the
the

Rem..

1.

e. g.,

to the

of

the

of course, denoted

is,

preposition

)0

is

often

word following

of the

letter

first

is

it,

topp.

Rem.
of

The Nun

a word

of the following syllable,

The doubling

which is thus doubled.

by Dagesh forte.
assimilated

syllable of

first

letter

first

2.

When

the

first syllable

an inseparable preposition, the

VU ?

ends in Nun, because

Nun

is

not assimilated,

g.,

t\llb.

Rem. 3. "When the Nun is followed by a guttural, or

which cannot be doubled, the Nun may either remain,
or be dropped, and the vowel before it heightened. This
vowel will then be unchangeable in the further inflection
of the form, e.g., nrr, mr; "Vfsn-]a; ^no.

r,

Rem.

4.

Occasionally,

especially dentals,

Rem.
it

5.

Nun

In the verb

before

also,

unassimilated,
JHi

to give,

ends the penultimate syllable

letter of the ultimate,

Rem.
a

is

Nun

6.

e. g.,

Where Nun

is

riJii

at the

other
e. g.,

consonants,
""ibi\

the last Nun,

assimilated to the

when
first

for fiiro.

end of a syllable precedes

same word,

at the beginning of a syllable of the

22
the

A.

Nun
Rem.

the

written but once,

is

by Dagesh

ORTHOGRAPHY.

forte,

7.

Lamedh

e. g.,

doubling being denoted

its

}3ni

In the Imperfect Kal of the verb Tlpb to take,

is assimilated, when at the end of a syllable,

Nun

exactly as the

of

Pe Nun

verbs,

e. g.,

Pij?

=inj5\

.,

sometimes assimilated to the following

In nntf
letter, especially when that letter is a dental.
one, the 1 of JjnnK has been dropped before the followTau,

2.

also, is

ing n.

When

two Taus come together

Dagesh

written and receives

3.

He

In a few cases,

wards,

e.,

i.

to the letter

is

one only

in inflection,

forte,

e. g.,

^"TS for

,|

is

flrtt3.

said to be assimilated back-

preceding

it,

in ^pb'Qp for

e. g.,

^t?n for ^n^Bpn.

4. Such letters as Aleph, Yodh (Wau), Lamedh, and
Nun, are sometimes dropped, when they would have but a
half vowel after them, e. g., ttm for ttnaK; JH for JTT; np_
iinnbttj?;

#a for ato; rr$ for rnjn.

for npb-,

The vowel

5. a.

of the

thrown back on the

1

quiescing,
b.

In

e. g.,

like

weak

letter

letter

Aleph

which precedes

is

it,

frequently

the Aleph

rifcOj? ?

for n"|(3 p.

manner He, when

it

represents the article,

its vowel and

^fch for "^EH ?; and ^tpj?^ for

or a preformative of the verb, throws back

disappears altogether,
^tt]3Q\

Radical

even in

Is.

probably never thus disappears, not

52 14.
:

When Aleph

is written and neither preceded nor

by a vowel, it is said to be otiant. It serves
in such cases to show the root, e. g., NV1, tftpn, wa.
d. Sometimes an Aleph is prefixed, especially before
sibilants, to help us to pronounce the word, e. g., JTTUN
instead of J>1"tt. This Aleph is called prosthetic Aleph.
Compare the prefixed Alpha of the Ionic dialect in Greek
and the Aleph prosthetic of the Arabic.
6. When the Tau of the Hithpael stem comes before
When the
a sibilant, the two letters are transposed.
sibilant is Sadhe, the Tau is not merely transposed but
c.

followed

He

e. g.,

OETHOGRAPHY.

23

See n and Etymology, Lessons

A.

changed
and XII.

to Teth.

is

Rem. In the only case, where a verb beginning with

Zain occurs in the Hithpael in Hebrew, the Tau is assimilated and the Zain doubled.

LESSON

XII.

THE RISE OF NEW VOWELS AND SYLLABLES.

1.

When

a particle with

Shewa

prefixed to a

is

word

whose first radical has a simple Shewa, the particle commonly takes a Hiriq, so as to enable us to pronounce the
since three consonants cannot_occur_at_the be-

syllable;

ginning of a syllable*

Rem.

If the

1.

the preceding Hiriq,

^b.

letter

Yodh

vowelled Yodh, the

Rem.

e. g.,

first

e. g.,

\T1, "O^.

Sometimes, after the preposition Lamedh, the

2.

consonant of the word loses

first

able beginning with

When

2.

word was an unShewa and quiesces in

of the

loses its

the

Lamedh

first

its half-vowel,

syllable

takes

corresponding

the

sylle. g.,

word begins with

of

a guttural with a compound Shewa,

ticle

the

thus becoming closed,

the inseparable par-

short

vowel,

e.

g.,

"HK1,

ojja, tet6.

Rem.

Sometimes, in such cases, the particle seems

1.

to have taken (or retained) the vowel corresponding to the

compound Shewa, and then the compound Shewa has been

changed

to

a silent one,

preformatives,

Rem.
to live,

the
rrrn,

2.

the

first

vm,

e. g.,

^JBHi, "IOTP,

To be noted are
first

syllable
nfiJD.

<

in

"ib&6.

is

often, with

Dinni

after a prefix of

This

So,

the verbs irn

consonant of whose root

verbs after preformatives

e. g.,

is

to be

and rrn

wont

to close

any kind,

e. g.,

r\VTh,

true in the case of these two

as

well as after prefixes,

e. g.,

24

A.

OETHOGKAPHY.

The Methegh

rrrr, Jrn.3.

the syllable

in these instances denotes that

See V,

closed.

is

Rem.

2,

3 (5) above.

When

a compound Shewa would come before another

changed to the corresponding short vowel.
it
is
Shewa,
for this is that a vocal Shewa cannot
reason
c.
The
See
two
nor
Shewas begin one.
syllable,
end a
end
of
a
word,
we sometimes find two conthe
4. At
The second of
syllable.
apparently
the
ending
sonants
3.

these consonants
is

nearly always

is

once, to wit, in Prov.

found

cussion whether

the

2,
:

of the

latter

D,

p,

D, or

It

is

open to

1,

6).

Shewas

is

t3.

seems

It

sonant

without a

or

vocal,

short

muet

vowel sound after

See

French.

in

it,

somewhat

d.

Generally, however, a so-called helping vowel

5.

(p
dis-

impossible to pronounce the last con-

silent.

like the final e

30

is in-

serted between two final unvowelled consonants. This vowel

is

always short and is ordinarily Seghol. But note,

When one of the two consonants is a guttural,
(1)

the helping vowel

When

(2)

helping vowel

Pathah,

is

one

Hiriq,

is

the two consonants

as in

the

of

is

e. g.,

e. g.,

]ty_.

When

Shureq,

Yodh, the Hiriq contracts with

e. g.

the last consonant of the word

is

u,

which combines with the

verb,

Pathah
is

it

F).

is

whose

last

radical

Wau,
to

the

form

is

singular of the perfect

a guttural, a helping

inserted after the guttural before the sufforma-

This Pathah does not aspirate the following

doubtful, whether the

lene or

is

Wau

VT3.

Rem. In the second feminine

It

Yodh, the

the second of

(3)

tive

is

When

for "p B.

""IS

helping vowel

of a

nJ5, "in\

two consonants

Dagesh

forte,

e. g.,

Dagesh
fiJ?Qti\

of this

Tau

is

P,.

Dagesh

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

B.

ETYMOLOGY.
LESSON

1.

The

1.

last

rvao but

Rem.

1.

consonant of the preposition

first

}ft

is

commonly

consonant of the following word,

vyrp.

If the

Shewa, the Yodh

preceding Hiriq, e.

following
is

not

g.,

^""B.

consonant

doubled

but

is

Yodh

quiesces

in

with
the

When the first letter of the word, which ]p

a guttural, the following cases arise:
Before and y and 1, the HiriqjiL-tlie preposition

Rem.

precedes,
(a)
is

I.

THE INSEPARABLE PREPOSITIONS.

assimilated to the
e. g.,

25

2.

is

Nun

usually heightened to Sere, the

disappearing,

e. g.,

BWia, tj?; but *nri>?(b) Before ft and n, (1) the Hiriq remains, the Nun
disappears, and the guttural is said by grammarians to

tj"so,

be implicitly doubled, e. g., Y^ftfi, JTiVlB.

(2) |fc remains in full and is followed by Makkef,

The Nun

(3)
e,

e. g.,

e. g.,

dropped and the vowel heightened to

ftbm^.
Sometimes, letters followed by a half-vowel
is

^ijtj, abntt,

Rem.

3.

are not doubled, but the preceding vowel remains short,

the syllable being half-open,

The

2.

less,

the

prepositions 3,

short

vowel

a.

3,

e. g.,

"'Stt^p.

and b had

originally, doubt-

This vowel has been changed

as follows.
a.

Before a consonant with a vowel,

the half-vowel, denoted by simple Shewa,

it

is

e. g.,

lowered to
"^33,

JVn ?,

B*13.
b. Before a consonant with simple Shewa,
uated to Hiriq, e. g., ^$3, i}2b.
c.

Before a consonant with compound Shewa,

the corresponding short vowel.

1K3, b^tib,

it

it

"0!?3.

is

atten-

becomes

26

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

d.

Before an unvowelled Yodh, the preposition receives

a Hiriq in which the

drops
e.

Shewa, e.
When DNtVn
its

Yodh

g.,

quiesces,

and

in consequence

"T^S.

preceded by an inseparable preSere; in which the Aleph

is

position, the preposition takes

quiesces,

e.

D^KS, D^M^,

g.,

D\*frfcO,

Lamedh,

in

like

manner, takes Sere before "itoS and we get "lbfc6.

f. Immediately before an accented syllable, the prepositions sometimes receive a pretonic Qames, e. g., UT\b, robb.
g. Before the interrogative HD what?, 3 and 3 receive

Pathah and the

the

is

doubled; but b takes

is

doubled,

n2,

e. g.,

Qames and

Tlfcb.

2, D, and b take
Pathah in which Aleph quiesces, e. g., *$~Mb. The tetragrammaton JTIJT takes the same pointing, but is read as
if ri'TK.
After p, we have Wi0 and n^ft, or ffliTD.

Before

h.

2.

(1)

Lord, the prepositions

'O'tfrJ

THE CONJUNCTION WAU.

Wau

The conjunction

with a half-vowel, which

and

ordinarily pronounced

is

denoted by Shewa, e. g., nnyi.

(2) But before a guttural with a compound Shewa, it
takes the corresponding short vowel, e. g., ^Nl, 'tytl, b^M.

Rem.

1.

But before

is

D'H^N,

Wau

takes Sere, in which

D^Kl. Before "O'lN,

which the Aleph quiesces,

the Aleph quiesces, thus resulting in

Wau

the

receives

thus resulting in

Eem.

2.

'i'lNI

When

Shewa, the

Wau

Pathah
(and

in

JTliPJ).

a guttural after

Wau

receives a silent

vowel corresponding to the

compound Shewa which the guttural would regularly have
received,
(3)

e. g.,

Before

takes the

ivrn instead of

before the labials,

to u, because the latter

toft

w m

rPiTi.

consonant with a half-vowel, and also

Wau becomes Shureq, i. e. w is changed
is

more easy

to pronounce,

e. g.,

i#>

Before an unVowelled Yodh, the conjunction receives

a rliriq, in which the Yodh quiesces, or rather, with
which it contracts to form i, e. g., ^PPI for 7P1.
(4)

B.

Wau

The
rpn

27

receives Hiriq, also, before some forms of

to he, e. g., VH), see

Lesson

XL VI.

Before the accented syllable, even when

(5)

with a labial, the

e. g.,

ETYMOLOGY.

Wau

vW), yntfj, atfnj,

tjj,

3.

it

often receives a pretonic

begins

Qames,

flej.

THE ARTICLE.

(1) The definite article He, which perhaps is derived

from an original Hal, takes ordinarily the vowel Pathah,
the following consonant being doubled, perhaps on account

of the assimilated

of the original Hal.,

e. g.,

^sn.v

(2) When, however, the consonant following the article

has a half-vowel after it (denoted, of course, by Shewa),
it is frequently not doubled, especially if this consonant

m, or n, e. g., WpVj,
be Yodh, or one of the liquids
n^*6n, rattan, rbnan.
Rem. When followed by T\ or y, an unvowelled Yodh,
or Mem, is doubled, e. g., mTil, ffTJJJfJ, b^fin, nmnfin.
I,

Mem

is

doubled, also, in

many

other cases,

e. g.,

nilNftn,

D^ban, niopsn. Lamedh, also, is doubled in niDtf'pn.

(3) Before the gutturals and Resh, which cannot be
doubled, the article takes the following pointings.
a. Before Aleph and Resh, the Pathah is always heightened to Qames, e. g., Dn, bzyi, D^KH, OWE?.
b. Before He, there are three usages.

2.

Pathah commonly remains, e. g. 8)nr\, ^^n, )1inn.

Pathah is heightened to Qames, e. g., "inn, DHn,

3.

Pathah

1.

He

the

Qames,
c.

heightened to Seghol, but only when

e. g.,

2.

is

followed by a pretonic

rrnn, jibnn, nnnn.

Before Heth, there are,

1.

also,

three usages.

Pathah commonly remains, e.g., ^nn, KBnn, HS'inn.

Pathah is heightened to Qames (very infrequent),
>hri.

e. g.,

3.

the

is

following the article

Pathah

is

heightened to Seghol, but only when

Heth has Qames,

or

Hatef- Qames,

e.

g.,

$"jnO>

28

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

mi^nrt, vHH, Tin (pausal form for TJ$),

^00

(pausal form

for snrin).

Before Ayin, there are two usages.

Ordinarily Pathah is heightened to Qames,

d.

1.

e. g.,

But when the Ayin is followed by pretonic Qames,

Pathah in heightened to Seghol, e. g., )ijjn, ISJjn,

2.

the

D-njjn.

When

(4)

preceded by the

vowel of the

comes Qames,
mountain,

and

become

f")K
"IS

earth (from original ,pN),

young

respectively

hull,

piijn,

3H

"in

pilgrimage,

and

"isn,

inn,

"inn,

Dj;n,

]1"ln.

When

(5)

with the
the

wit:

to

DJJ people,

ark,

]1"1K

the vowel or half-

article,

radical of the following six words be-

first

He

the inseparable prepositions precede a

article,

being dropped,

Note

The

1.

word

they assume the pointing of the article,

e. g.,

^S3, pK3, 1^JJ3, TM3.

no takes the pointings

interrogative

of

^-t*^^/

the article, to wit:

1. Before most letters, it is pointed no, being followed

by Makkef and the next letter taking Dagesh forte, e. g.,

2.
e. g.,

Before Aleph, He, Ayin and Resh

no; pnyrrno;

i!Q'

Note

The

2.

Wau

nfojj

it

takes Qames,

no; nn no.

conversive with the Imperfect takes

the pointings of the article.

1.

bb$%
2.

Usually
Vojpni,

Pathah followed by Dagesh

But before the Aleph

the Pathah

is

e. g.,

of the first person singular

heightened to Qames,

e. g.,

But when Yodh, or Nun, loses

nothing but a half-vowel, the Dagesh
3.

tpi, ^pjj,

forte,

^bjm

inojn,

bto\>x.

its
is

^bjpsj,

^tS^fcO.

vowel and has

dropped,

e.

g.,

B.

ETYMOLOGY.

LESSON

29

II.

THE PERSONAL PRONOUNS.

In pause, "OiK throws the accent back to the penult;
changes the Hateph-Pathah to an accented a; ilflK
throws the accent to the penult and heightens the a to
a; r\ heightens a to a; and ^ini and ^n^N heighten the
1.

\1

a of the penult to

a.

See tables at end of the book.

2.
Shortened forms of the personal pronouns are
commonly employed for the genitive and accusative, i. e.
for what we call the possessive and objective pronouns.
These forms are affixed to the end of the noun, or verb,
and are called pronominal suffixes, or simply suffixes. In
general, the suffixes for verb and noun are the same,
The connection
except for the first person singular.
between suffixes and independent pronouns is obvious,
except in the second person where t changes into k.
3. Note that some of the pronouns have two forms.

INFLECTION OF THE NOUN.

A.

The noun

GENEEAL EEMAEKS.
Hebrew has

three numbers, singular,

D^T
dual, and plural, e. g., T hand,
two hands, fflT hands.
Hem. The adjective has no dual. When the noun
is dual the adjective is plural, e. g., niDltsn D^Jnn the two
good feet.
2. Nouns and adjectives have two genders,
mascu1.

in

line

and feminine,

e. g.

31B good, fern. Hilts

^"? king, fern,

nsbl? queen; masc. plur., D^niQ, fern, plur., JTDItl

Nouns and

3.

absolute
state,
tj"?a

state

only,

may

a king,

The noun
is

adjectives

have two forms, called the

and the construct

"sj^sn

state.

The

absolute

stand alone, or take the article,

the king,

D^l?

kings,

D^fcn

e.

g.,

the kings.

in the construct never takes the article

and

always followed immediately by another noun in what

30

B.

we would

ETYMOLOGY.

call the genitive case,

the king of

"VJJH "rfyQ

e. g.,

HN'7 *$ ^ie kings of the land.

From the very nature and use of the noun

the city;

construct state,

it is

always as short as possible,

short as the possible changes of the

way

and

X above) will allow.

all

as

syllable,

e. g.,

"\2% Tyj,

as

reversion,

In accordance

with the laws of pronunciation, of derivation, of

and of the

the

e.,

Hebrew vowels by

attenuating, contraction,

of lowering,

(See Orthography Lesson

in
i.

frfe, rblTti,

accent

r\b%

are

they can be, and get accents, syllables,

short as

laws of vowel changes, and forms of noun are all preserved

Nouns accented on the penult like ybfa are no

intact.

exception to this rule, since

the final vowel

is

inserted

merely to assist in the pronunciation and the a is heightbtip is no exception, since

ened with the accent to e.
you cannot have a short vowel, other than a, in the ultimate.
is, those which were
which have been contracted) remain unchanged in inflection. But any vowel which was
originally short is subject to changes caused by height-

4.

Naturally

long vowels, (that

originally long, or those

ening, lowering, attenuation, obscuration, reversion, or contraction.

5. There are no endings for the masculine singular.
for the abIn the masculine plural the endings are D"
1

solute state

and

s
.

for the construct.

For the feminine singular the endings are n for the

absolute state and n_ for the construct. In the feminine
plural the ending

is

m for both states,

e.g.

Hits,

21J3;

D'OIB,

"Oia; rni&, nnitD; rvDita, ninita.

6. In connecting the suffixes with the singular noun
two different union vowels are employed, to wit: i and a.
The former appears heightened into e in "JJD^D and WWD,
^JIDID and ^fip^D; and contracted into \ in "OlD, "'flDID.
The latter in its heightened forms in DD1D, ID'lD and in
the pausal form fpID; in its lowered form in Ipto, D2p ID,
and )?!?!; and in its contracted form in 1D1D from IHD^D,
and P1D1D from HDID. So, also, in DriDID etc., DSHD^D etc.
!

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

31

Rem. The feminine singular simply places n between the masculine form and the suffixes, the a remaining
before DD and |D, the so called grave suffixes, and beingheightened to a elsewhere.

The

7.

form of the construct plural masculine

original

ending was

.,

contracted later into

remains before
the Yodh,

e.

g.,

contracted into

to

I*

8.

"
..,

as before n

as in l

This original

...

as before

and

*J;

from

The feminine

or

to,
.,

D3,

)3,

*_

given to

But, before the other suffixes

T .

is

into

a helping vowel Hiriq being

and )H; or
for ^WD; or,

Dil,

as in "ID

VD1D from in .
1

plural inserts the construct ending of

the masculine between

it

and the suffixes with the same

if it were the masculine, e. g.,

contractions and results, as

73b, IT;, spjnbw, oynbra.

B.
1.

To many forms

SPECIAL REMARKS.
of

words ending

in vowels, the suffixes

are appended directly.

2.

Sometimes,

VTi

was joined with the noun by means

no contraction takes place, e. g.,

of Sere, in which case

1

iru , *rni.
3.

The

following unusual

written instead of

..

for tp

to
t

for

to

forms are to be noted: ri

as in toVs 10 for DH and
..,

LESSON III.
THE INFLECTION OF UNCHANGEABLE NOUNS.
A B MASCULINE.
1. By an unchangeable masculine noun is meant one
whose absolute singular form remains unchanged before

all endings.

Rein.
is

1.

In a few cases, where the singular of the noun

unchangeable, the plural in use has been formed from an

earlier uncontracted
e. g.,

form or possibly from another singular,

110 contracted from 1 1tf, plural

f

tf"!Jtf;

TJ>,

B'HJJ.

32

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

One may

2.

(1)

treat as unchangeable

All monosyllables having in the absolute singular

an i, or an ii; and those in a, e and o which are derived

from roots whose second radical is Wau, or Yodh, e. g.,
Sn, ym, DJ?, 1)1, ^n and *)1D. Also forms like ^D3, 2112,
Also 2K]
1122, whose first radical was originally i or ii.
wolf.

plural of some nouns with a masculine form

Rem. The

has the feminine form,

e. g.,

the noun in such cases

Whether

pin, fflSVl; nil, ninil.

is

really masculine, or feminine,

can be determined only by observing whether the verbs

and adjectives agreeing with it are masculine or feminine,
e.g., n^rnn ntoipsn; n^lan rmiiMftj; but nmitsn ninnn.
(2) Dissyllables, having a naturally long vowel in the
ultimate and the first syllable closed, e. g., p^S, 1125, ]lVn,
n2B, and \Vlt*, fltfKI, )1"in, 11BJ13,
11pB,
11V_,

Wp%

1fcJ"D.

When

Rem.

the second radical of such forms was

a guttural, or Resh, the preceding vowel

and remains unchangeable,

and D^pn.D.
(3)

Words

prefore

e.

g.,

is

heightened

EhB, D"HD, plural D^BhB

ending in a guttural take compound Shewa

and )2, e. g. *jmi, *$1, a2rp2, TO&. In

D2

pause, *jnn etc.

Rem.

Ability

1.

unchangeable

to

will only

ledge of the original

whether a

tell

final

a or

is

come in two ways (1) by a knownoun form and (2) by observation

thorough knowledge of the first of

comes only from a study of comparative Semitics; a knowledge of the second can be gained from a
good Hebrew concordance, provided that the Bible happens
to contain a form, like the construct plural, which commonly requires a change. With all the means at our
of the actual use.

these ways

disposal, there

Rem.
to

2.

is

still

room

at times for doubt.

In the adjective

before all endings,

e. g.,

JJ1

D^JJI.

the vowel

is

heightened

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

33

D FEMININE.

1. By an unchangeable feminine
noun is meant one
which changes the sufformative of gender only in inflection,
WD, ffl DID.
e. g., n, DID,
Rem. 1. In the case of the singular of the noun before

the

other suffixes,

Rem.

retained
all

DDHD^D, but inDID.

e. g.,

The feminine

2.

is

the a being heightened to a before

)D,

changeable for

ending n.

original feminine

the

suffixes,

before DD and

all states

plural

and

nouns

of these

in all inflections,

is

e. g.,

un-

niD^D,

1THD1D, D3TI1D1D.
2.

Among

unchangeable feminine nouns

may be reckoned

the following:
(1)

forms,

The feminine forms

e. g., !TO|?,

nnaa), rnisn,
(2)

nw

(from

unchangeable masculine

of all

nno, rnia, HDID,

,TVtf, nj^TO, T\T\T\

Those whose second radical

feminine ending,

e. g.,

(harravah

rvpjg).

n*?3,

HErt,

is

nj?n,

doubled before the

H^DD, nVnfl.

Rem. When

the second radical is a guttural, or Resh,

preceding
consonant
takes a heightened unchangeable
the
vowel,
(3)

in

e. g.,

nns, rnj;o.

Those whose third radical

is

doubled before endings

order to preserve the original form,

e. g.,

nj?DS>,

nacj?,

nabs.

Rem.

When

preceding vowel

(4)

All

changeable,

mno, rnwo,

the
is

third

additional
e.

g.,

rns,

Rem. The a

radical

dissyllables

nVna, njp.i, nywf\,

nnw,
of

is

njgfl,

JYlba

the

guttural,

heightened and unchangeable,

e.

g.,

whose penult is unrr% n$|, ma^s, nno

nwEfei.

remains unchanged both in the

construct and before suffixes,

e. g.

^n n^J

?,

"'jhn^S.

34

B ETYMOLOGY.

s*'

LESSON IV.
MASCULINE NOUNS "WHICH HAD ORIGINALLY TWO
SHORT VOWELS BOTH CHANGEABLE.
may be observed

It

1.

for

rule

nouns

all

is,

first

of all that the general

that they are as long as possible

and as short as possible in the

is here meant as long and
as
short as the rules of the Hebrew language for syllables
and vowel changes will allow. Thus, for example, in the
case of "D^ word, the original davar becomes in the ab-

in

absolute

the

construct.

By

state,

possible,

made as long
make it. In the construct
a word of one syllable and the

solute state davar, each vowel having been

as

it is

possible in

Hebrew

to

becomes d e var,
shortest possible form in which the combination of consonants can be pronounced; and yet at the same time,
the original form is perfectly clear, the a of the ultimate
having been retained (or recovered by reversion), and the
state,

a,

it

of the penult lowered.

In the case of the plural,

also,

D'H^ is
Hebrew rule

the absolute

as long as possible in accordance with the

which permits of the heightening of but one vowel before

the tone and of the other rule which forbids a short vowel
in an open unaccented syllable.
Note. D" "!^ would have been equally in harmony with
But the heightening of the second
the rule above given.
original vowel before the primary accent is a characterThis variation
istic of the verb, as in ^tpj? from katalii.
between the noun and the verb in regard to the vowel
heightened is probably for the sake of differentiation.
The construct plural was originally dav&ray. The final
ay contracts to \., the ultimate a, is lowered, and the ori1

ginal penultimate a
*

No

is

either retained, or attenuated to

rule can be given as to

tained and

when

when

the original a

is

1*.

to be re-

See Stade's Hebraische Grammatik,

where a complete induction of examples is made without any reason
for the difference in use being found.
attenuated.

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

The student

will

that

himself,

see for

35
impossible

is

it

of the original vowels have

and yet all

been retained, the last contracted, the next lowered and

to shorten H^T,

the

is

attenuated.

first
2.

In the construct singular of nouns whose last radical

Aleph, the ultimate a

is

heightened to

because a

a,

short vowel cannot stand at the end of a word; and the

Aleph here having

in

lost all

consonantal form, the a must

consequence be heightened,

When

K^-

e. g.,

it takes a compound
Shewa wherever other consonants would take a simple

3.

Shewa,

e. g.,

a guttural,

a radical

is

pV, nm,

D3J>t2h.

Note, that the plural

of

nouns which had originally

one short vowel, is the same as the ordinary plural of

nouns which had originally two short vowels, e. g.,
1J>3,
D'Hili, *KJj| from
like
just
from
(originally
na'r),
"IJJJ
TJJfl
,

ini (originally naliar).

4.

few nouns which had originally two short a vowels,

final consonant before sufformatives and suffixes,

instead of heightening and lowering the original vowels,

double the

e. g.,

5.

qatan becomes D^Bj?,

Nouns which had

^taj?,

ttl?>

originally the

rili^jp

form

etc.

Kattil, heighten

both vowels in the absolute state, e. g., ipl The only

construct singular of this form found in the Bible is )bjp.
Before sufformatives and suffixes of this form, the vowel
of the ultimate is retained in its original state, and the
last consonant is doubled,

Rem. When the

e.

g. rnj?J,

last consonant

is

D^i,

llRi etc.

a guttural, or Resh,

is heightened by way of compensation. This heightened o remains in all forms before sufformatives and

the u

suffixes,
6.

e. g.,

rnhaJ, Clhtf, nnfttf.

Nouns whose vowels were

original a

both vowels in the absolute singular,

e. g.,

i,

heighten

The

)J5T.

con-

but sometimes like

]\>],
Before all light
*6o.
like
and
with
final
Aleph
1JV,
suffixes both for singular and plural, the form is 1|M; and
also before all sufformatives for gender and number,
struct singular is

generally like

3*

36

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

except the construct plural,

and here also sometimes,

when the third radical is Aleph.

Rem. The adjective 1H retains the

a of the penult

unheightened in the absolute singular, both masculine and

feminine, but in the plural, it becomes Hatef-Pathah, e. g.,

anna, nnriK.

rrinK,

LESSON

Y.

SEGHOLATE NOUNS.
nouns which take a helping
two conwhether
these
nouns
should
be
called
segholates,
sonants
originally
more
feminine,
had
one
or
or
or
be masculine,
the
word,
however,
for
Most grammarians use
vowels.
In

broadest sense,

its

all

vowel e to aid in the pronunciation of the last

nouns which had originally one short vowel, and even

without regard to the question as to whether the helping
vowel is really a Seghol at all. In this and the following
lessons, we shall treat of nouns which had originally one
short vowel and of the changes which this vowel has

undergone in process of time, through heightening, attenuation, contraction etc.

The

class of nouns which had originally one

composed of those nouns which had a after
While the noun still had its case enthe first radical.
dings, this would be for the nominative malJcu, for the
1.

first

short vowel

genitive

is

maXki,

for

the

accusative

malka.

case endings were dropped, the a was

ened to

radical.

When

commonly

these

height-

and a helping vowel was given to the second

is
commonly e, e. g., mdlk

This helping vowel

becomes ybfa.
2. But when the second radical is a guttural, the a
after the first radical is retained and the helping vowel,
also, is a, e. g., 1JJ1

the original a
is

a,

e. g.,

jni.

is

When

the third radical

heightened to

e,

is

a guttural

but the helping vowel

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

3.

The construct

4.

Before

is

the same as the absolute.

the singular has the form malk,

But when the second, or

ES? ?!?.

13 p,

e. g.,

singular

suffixes

all

37

third, radical

a guttural, the following variations occur.

is

Where

(1)

strong

the

gutturals take a

have vocal Shewa the

Mint, ITXtt, D'HDn.

letters

compound Shewa,

e. g.,

Wherever the presence of a guttural would cause

Shewa to come before another Shewa, the
compound Shewa is changed into the corresponding short
(2)

a compound
vowel,

e. g.,

CD-#i, *pW-

Where

(3)

the

first

or second radical

Pathah occurs under the

plural,

e. g.,

first

a guttural,

is

radical in the

construct

HDD, *B.

Notice especially that the plurals of nouns of this

are exactly the same as if the nouns had had originally two short vowels, i. e., they are exactly like those
5.

class

Lesson IV,

in

Original form

e. g.,
,w

davar

U11

malk

of singular

Absolute

Construct

With light suff.

w, u

hakam

hasd

nar

nahar

^a

DDn

non

in;

-ijn

D^rn orsba
ns- o'pa

D^aan

nnni
nn:

nnj^

^sn

Dnaq
npn

rnij

vasn

l-ron

nnj

*njn

-q^

sing.

plural

vo^a

njtt

Withgravesuff.DDnn^.DD^a DD^Dn DD^DH DD^rn Dr"Wl

Rem. D'HlPj; twenty is formed from "ifefj; tew ('asr) by
appending the plural ending to the original form of the
singular, a being changed to e on account of the guttural.
D^arn mercy, is formed in like manner from Drn. So, Vani

7m

mercy.
6.

The

original
fiyim,

e.

dual, however, is formed regularly from the

form malk by appending the ordinary dual ending
n^bo, rsVa, VSte, DD^B. Also D^:n, D^?i,
g.,

Bern.

1.

When

the second radical

compound Shewa under it.

Rem. 2. Of unusual formation,
from rbl.

is

is

a guttural,

it

takes

the dual DIJ"?^ doors

38

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

Before

7.

original

When

is

to be thus

is

it

and

suffixes,

in

the construct plural, the

often attenuated to Hiriq,

changed

is

e. g.,

1J?$B, ^UtB.

a matter of observation,

since no rule seems to cover the cases of change.

8. In pauses, the a, (or e), of the penult of both singular
and dual is heightened to a, e. g., "nn, B^W. When
the first letter of the singular is Heth with Qames, the
article takes Seghol, e. g., Tinn but linn.
:

9. The inseparable prepositions may take a pretonic

Qames before a segholate in the absolute state without

the article,

e. g.,

n^ib.

When pK

10.

original a to

a,

earth takes the article,

e. g.,

VlfcfC

heightens the

it

LESSON VI
'

NOUNS WHICH HAD ORIGINALLY A SHORT

The second

OR

U.

of nouns

with one short vowel

1.
In the
consists of those which had originally a short i.
singular before suffixes, this i commonly remains; but
elsewhere

it is

heightened to

Hem. Where
forms with

The

2.

sists of

class

the

suffixes,

first

e,

e. g.,

radical

is

"HBD but 1BD.

a guttural the

commonly obscured

is

to

e,

e. g.,

i,

in

^n,

third class of nouns with one short vowel con-

those which had originally a vowel

commonly obscured

to

in

u.

This u

is

closed syllables, and height-

ened too in open syllables, e. g., 11jp2, *lj?i; but exceptionally

When the second radical is a
remains as in iTHa.
Before grave
guttural it takes Hatef-Qames, e. g., "6PB.

suffixes this

narily

radical
ty.'s,

Hatef-Qames becomes

In both of these

3.

e. g.,

ES^B.
vowel

is

ordi-

but when the second or third

a guttural, the helping vowel is a, e. g., n?i,

Seghol,
is

o,

classes, the helping

e. g.,

Bh$>;

nifc.

4. When the third radical is a guttural, it takes compound Shewa, where other consonants take simple Shewa,
e. g.,

ddjjsx

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

5.

Singular

39

the noun Ntpn whose final letter

is

is

otiant.

Its plural construct is ^tan.

The

6.

plural absolute of nouns in

like

above.)

The construct

under the

first

of those

plurals

the

exactly

plural, however,

Where

1.

construct plural,
2.

has

the

whose

for those

first,

ordinarily

original vowel

or second, radical

nouns whose original vowel was

Rem.

commonly

is

ti

(See lesson V.

a.

radical for nouns whose original vowel was

1; and o obscured from u

was ti.

Rem.

and

in

1,

obscured

a guttural,

is

it

to e in the

e. g.,

tyy.
In the plural of

kuds, the original

ti

ti?~p

from

obscured to o

is

stirs

and

from

tiHj?

retained under the

radical; in the plural of bn'H from 'tihl, it is heightened to o. The resultant forms are D"Bhtf, D^Bhj?, D^ntjt.
In the plural of tJHh from hudi-s, it is lowered to the compound Shewa and we get as a result CPBhn.
first

Note: But with the article we find:

and with

and

suffixes VBftj?

D^ttftfPiJ

and D^Kfl;

PBhj?, *pBhj3, v k^> VjSft

Dut

once ^3$$).

LESSON

VII.

NOUNS WITH MIDDLE, OR LAST, RADICAL WAIT OR

YODH.
1. In the absolute singular, some nouns with middle
Yodh, preserve the original a under the first radical and

give the helping vowel

r.K,

n:i, rri,

Rem.

1.

tracts into
suffixes, e.

Rem.

e,
g.,

2.

The

plurals are found,

e. g.,

3.

(dual
)V$,

11-'

e. g.,

b\8,

Ti
the ay con-

all of these,

in the singular before

plurals are of great variety,

rtiX%

Rem.

second radical,

to the

which is unchangeable
nn, im, osnn.

D^a, mb*b,

D^rn,

Wj, \& ty, ) r&

Iu the construct of

D^g), wh)n.
Y% an ^ T3-

e. g.,

,t

Of some, no

In sporadic cases the contraction took place

even in the absolute singular and the noun became un-

changeable,

e. g.,

TT\ (See

Lesson III above).

40

Rem.

4.

original a
is

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

fc^a

absolute

the

iu

singular

and the Aleph becomes

otiant.

preserves

The

the

construct

tra.

Rem.

an unaccented

night usually takes

b'h

5.

~
t

at

the end of the absolute singular.

Nouns with middle Yodh whose original vowel was

the i and Yodh into unchangeable i and

2.
i

contracted

come under lesson

-i^p,

3.

in

III, e.g..

Nouns with middle

the

absolute

vowel Seghol,
the a and
struct

T#

JS"K,

\%

)TJ(?),

brt,

p?(?),

a*v

tj;,

is

e. g.,

Wau

Wau

the a

state

])k,

of the first class (1) heighten

a and take the helping

to

n\h, b)y,

contract into

Tjlfl.

In the construct,
b))l whose con-

except in

b\Jl.

Rem. JO$ heightens

the a but has otiant Aleph

and

no helping vowel.
(2) Contract the a and Wau into 6, which remains
unchangeable in the singular, e. g., *)1N, fflK, 113, h l3, 111,
111,

jIH,

D1\ D13(?),

]1D,

TIVi

"W,

^1p,

p%

"Mf,

TW. See

lesson III above).

(3)

In the construct and plural the a and

w han

con-

tracted into unchangeable 6; except in a few nouns like

and

oxen and

days, the former two

which are regular in the plural.
4. When the second radical is Wau and the original
short vowel was u, the u and the w contract into an unchangeable u and the noun comes under the class of unchangeable nouns mentioned in Lesson III, e. g., f^n, 3^,
nits, n^(?), b\t, *)(?), us, mi, ntf.
5. Nouns whose last radical is Yodh commonly lower
the vowel of the first radical and retain only the helping
vowel i of the second radical in which the Yodh quiesces,
or better with which it contracts, e. g., \?3, "63, "73, "HO,
"HD, "'ns, 'OS, \?$, or with compound Shewa under the first
radical n, ^n, 'b;, ^aj;, ^n.
Rem. 1. The plurals of these nouns are mostly regular,
D^fi; but ?3 has n^3, ^3 and 'flB has D\^nB and
e. g.,

D^lt^ streets

D'HlEf

of

,l

D" !?}
1

B.

ETYMOLOGY.

41

In these two last it is likely that Aleph was

"OS, D^fcOS.
pronounced as y, as it often is in Syriac.
Rem. 2. ''S seems to be contracted from 'iwy and in
the plural becomes D^K.
6.

Nouns with

Wau
.

Wau

are

either

regular

or the

^Rem.

elided,

e. g.
;

ink

*na,

Wj?,

final

contracts with the helping vowel to form u,

Sometimes, the

e. g.,

b, ^3, )3, 3,

Wau

final

T,

0*1,

]p,

or

IV.,

Yodh

^V.,

of these nouns are exceedingly singular and

sidered in Lesson XVI.

The student will learn the causative,

Hophal stems. See Lesson XXL
7.

LESSON

has been

Most

D#, n.
will

be con-

or Hiphil

and

VIII.

NOUNS WHICH HAD ORIGINALLY ONE SHORT VOWEL

FROM ROOTS WHOSE SECOND AND THIRD RADICALS
WERE THE SAME.
1.

Before

all

and

sufformatives

suffixes the original

remains, the double letter being denoted by

e. g.,

dd ??,

nVa, nVa, n^j,

form

forte,

Man.

in

Dagesh

?,

In the absolute and construct singular, the third

radical is dropped, since but one consonant of the same
kind can be pronounced at the end of a syllable, e. g.,
2.

13

(for badd),

Rem.

(for

hagg), nn,

*)3,

3 ?,

*)D,

IS,

Z\

T&.

and u are always heightened in the

monosyllabic forms to e and o except when these are followed
by Makkeph, when they are obscured to e and o, e. g.,
nh, ph, tfc ty, np, nn, tW, nh, to.
D, ]n, 3 ?, b% )|?, p,
But -i?3; and with suffixes IS ?, 131.
Rem. 2. Adjectives or nouns of the form ^tDp, i. e.,
which had originally two short a vowels have contracted
into the same form as nouns which had one short a, and
are to be treated in inflection in exactly- the same way,
e. g.,
^n, ID, ?J>, TJ, bp_ and 3*1.
1

1.

That

42

B.

ETYMOLOGY.

Rem. 3. When the second radical is aguttural, or Resh,

which cannot be doubled, the preceding vowel is heightened to an unchangeable a, e, or o, whenever endings
are appended, e. g., D"n&, ITTC, niB, rn&, njn. But, before
Heth, the Pathah may remain, e. g., tTHB, though this maybe of the form btop_.

Rem.

4.

When

the doubled radical was Yodh, the con-

when the original vowel was a,

\.
from ddytj, "fl from hayy. But when the original
vowel was i, we get a form like "W, D^K, K.
Rem. 5. Certain nouns in a heighten this a to a in
singular was

struct

"H

e. g.,

the absolute singular with the article,

jnn; is, nsn;

dj;,

e. g.,

"lil,

inn;

yn,

nj;n.

The word
state,

D} sea, always has the a in the absolute

whether with or without the article; and also, in

except before ^D,

the construct state,

e. g.,

D*n, nbfen'D}

but *\m-n\

LESSON IX.
NOUNS WHOSE PENULT IS UNCHANGEABLE AND THEIR
ULTIMATE CHANGEABLE.
1. In nouns whose penultimate is unchangeable and
whose ultimate had originally an a, two cases arise:

(1)

The a

is

heightened to a in the absolute singular

and plural and before

light

suffixes;

half- vowel in the construct plural;

ginal a in the construct singular,

are found
solute, e.

Rem.
S

lowered to the
to the ori-

fi^fy, ^Ity
Before the grave suffixes the forms of the construct

dV|J7.

the

is

and reverts

before

the light

plural,

is

D^IJJ,

suffixes the

Dat^iy, w'fcViy. i&tyy,

When the third radical

g.,

absolute

e. g.,

retained

form of the ab-

^)Vis

in

Aleph, the Qaines of

the

construct,

e.

g.,

KS1 (R. K).

(2)

The

and before

original a
all

is

retained in the construct singular

sufformatives and suffixes,

nant being doubled,

e. g.,

D^BIK, 13B1K.

the last conso-

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

43

In the absolute singular, the a is heightened, e. g., ]21S\

2. When the penultimate syllable is a closed one, and
the ultimate syllable had originally an a, the changes in
inflection are the same as when the original vowel of the
penult was long. That is, to nouns of this class belong
not merely, nouns like DViy, )B1K, and D^K, but nouns like

w.

*)ipi, jrbtf, \y$, and

Rem. 1. Many nouns whose penultimate, originally closed,
has become open through contraction, belong here, e. g.,
tsftjpo,

TYfO from

mawratl (R. TV), "iD^fc from muivsar, (R. ID})

from maySar, JI^Pi from tayman. Also, many nouns
whose first syllable has become half-open, owing to the
IB^ia

first radical's

We.

being a guttural,

e. g.,

^DNlp, "D^p, bbvto,

yw&,

Also, K21D entrance.

Rem.

The

2.

letter

final

occasionally

is

forms whose penult ends in a consonant,

Rem.

3.

original a

is

Rem.

doubled in
^ttBto.

In nouns whose last radical is Aleph, the

sometimes lowered in the absolute plural, e. g.,

Compare

tfKSBl

e. g.,

fflN^Bi.

that most of these nouns are formed

by prefixing 0, i or n to the root.
3. ]3tt and tyJS, the vowel of whose penult is an original a and hence unchangeable, double the final radical

before
4.

4.

all

For

Notice,

endings,

I|

e. g.,

this lesson,

J$D, W12.

the student will need to learn the

Niphal Stem, see Lesson XXII.

LESSON X.
LAST SUBJECT CONTINUED.
1.

"When the

either because

it

penultimate

syllable

is

unchangeable,

has an originally long vowel or one long

by contraction, or because it constitutes a closed, or sharpened, syllable, the vowel of the ultimate syllable, (1) if it
was originally i, is heightened usually in the singular absolute and construct to e, and takes the accent, e. g., ^tplp.

44

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

In the plural absolute and construct and before

it is lowered to the half-vowel, e. g., D^iaj?, 'bto]?.
Rem. 1. Before *J., D3 and )3., the vowel is commonly
(2)

suffixes,

obscured to

Rem.

..

nibvy,

e. g.,

When

2.

the

'fivp,

last

out

E$%

radical

is

a guttural,

preceded in the construct singular by Pathah,

2.

Nouns

it

e. g.,

is

jni\

which end in the absolute sinthe construct singular, D\ in the

of this class

gular in n. have

in

il.

absolute plural, and

in the construct plural, e.g.,

\.

r6a,

In the singular, the endings are dropped, and the

appended directly to the second radical, e. g., ftbl,
DD^ii, but Wf; in the plural, they are appended directly to
suffixes

the construct ending,

e. g.,

D3^f

V*bl }

Rem. These nouns ending

from verbs whose

was Wau, or Yodh. This third
radical has been dropped and He is inserted as vowel
in n are

original third consonant

letter after the final vowel.

3.

The student

will

(See Lesson

Kal. Imv.

Ges. 50); and, also,

B and Ges. 54).

Rem.
is

1.

usually

As

or

the participle active

and Paradigm XIX and

the Hithpael stem (Lesson XXII
3

meaning,

to

reflexive,

here

learn

XIX.

note

reciprocal in

that the
sense;

Hithpael

but

rarely

passive.

Rem.

2.

An

n,

at the

end of the

Imperfect denotes intention, or

first

volition,

person of the

e. g.,

nissnrtt "let

us act wisely".

LESSON XL
NOUNS WHOSE ULTIMATE IS UNCHANGEABLE AND THE
PENULT CHANGEABLE.
1.

These comprise

all

long vowel in the ultimate,

nouns which had originally a

i. e., i,
u, or a (6), and an a

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

in

45

This a has been heightened to a in the

else, has been lowered,

the penult.

absolute singular, and everywhere

e. g.,

bW$

^t?p,

An

Rem.

blBg,

but

"6bD, D^bjp etc.

bltoj?,

penultimate

original

or

dropped

is

everywhere, and in consequence, nouns of these forms have

come to be classed among the unchangeable nouns of

Lesson

When

2.

^^^STX I^ZZl *

III, 2. (!) above.

the

third

radical

is

Yodh

preceded by

i,

one Yodh is written; but before all endings, it is

doubled and receives Dagesh forte, e. g., 'pi, lpi, "pi,

only

vpi
Nouns with preformatives, which through contraction have come to have forms with an unchangeable
ultimate and a penultimate a, are inflected just as if
D^pj,

3.

the preformative were a radical,

D11D,

Dlpft,

tJMtffc.

in form, but they

The

TiNB,

e. g.,

remain masculine

N130, Tft,

may be

plural of these

in gender,

feminine

e. g.,

JThlNft,

nioipa.

Rem. So
e. g.,

|itn,

also with forms ending in

pan,

)1

from

r\"b

verbs,

]inn, jisn.

4. Of course, a guttural will take a compound Shewa,

where other consonants take simple Shewa, e. g., "i!?, ^SDa.
A guttural will, also, take a Pathah furtive in all of these
nouns, when it is not followed by a sufformative, or suffix,
e. g.,
ITBto, gijri, y\zyf.
Except of course a final Aleph,
e. g.,

W2i.

Observe that D^ID comes under the class of unchangeable nouns the form being s arris, and the a heighten5.

ed to compensate for the non-doubling

also,

that in the plurals DM3 and

ultima

is

written

defectively,

ot the

ZPfitf,

r.

Observe,

the vowel of the

and
on the penult,

contrary to analogy;

that in the case of the latter the accent

just as in the case of DV? water.

is

I,

46

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

LESSON

XII.

FEMININE NOUNS (1) FROM MASCULINE NOUNS, WHICH

HAD ORIGINALLY TWO SHORT -YOWELS AND (2) OTHERS,
WHICH HAYE THE SAME INFLECTION AND CHANGES.
;

The feminine

1.

nouns, which

of

short vowels was primarily of the form

had

originally

katalcitli,

two

katulath,

In the construct state, the Tau is still rethe Pathah which preceded it; but, the
vowel of the original penult has been lowered to Shewa,
and that of the original antepenult, when a, has been
attenuated ordinarily to t, e. g., rO"l3 from nddavath. In
the construct plural the ending D1 is unchangeable but the
same changes in the original vowels of the penult and
Mtilath, etc.

and

tained

also

antepenult have taken place as in the construct singular

nirp.

e. g.,

In the absolute singular, the original Tau has been

off, or dropped, and the preceding a heightened at
the end of the word to a, which is followed by the vowel
letter He.
When the vowel of the original penult was i
2.

sluffed

or

it

a,

has been heightened to e or a respectively, while

vowel is lowered to Shewa, e. g.,

antepenultimate

the
t:

T -

'

Rem. When the vowel

of the original penult

was

u, it

has not been heightened to o except by way of compenbefore gutturals; but the last radical has been
doubled to preserve the distinction between nouns of the
form lidtuldth and those of the form katidath. The former
becomes like iTpS and comes under Lesson III. C D. The
sation

latter

III

becomes

CD.

nebs from kalim

3.

under Lesson
from katan, and

likewise,
rttttj?

(?).

In the absolute
same form as

to the

and comes,

like H^tajp

So, also, with forms like

plural,
ri

the ending ni

in the singular,

preceding the sufformative

is

i.

is
e.,

appended
the vowel

heightened from a to

a,

or

B.

from

and the vowel

to e,

ETYMOLOGY.
of the antepenult

is

lowered,

mru, ni^ni

e. g.,

Before the grave suffixes DD. and

4.

singular remains unchanged

the final a

The

is

)3.,

the construct

but, before the light suffixes,

heightened to a, e. g., DSrQ"]}, ^51^*

remains unchanged before

construct plural

suffixes, e.

all

DDTD-p, Vnini

g.,

Feminine nouns formed from masculines of the form

retain the 1 heightened to e, even in

5.

MtU, frequently

a-i,

the construct, especially

is

47

Aleph,

e. g.,

Rem. "When the

dropped

is

T0

When

6.

the

first

When

first

or third radical

n-]V.

the

Yodh

radical was a

nouns of

in

for TW&\,

when the second

nb, V^K^.
form,

this

e. g.,

or

n2}>

Wau,
for

it

nsjT,

for nTJT,.

radical

first

syllable often

is

a guttural,

becomes Seghol,

the second radical

is

the vowel of
riblj;,

e. g.,

ni73J.

a guttural, this takes place

also in the case of riDHS.

LESSON

XIII.

FEMININE NOUNS FORMED FROM MASCULINES, WHICH

HAD ORIGINALLY ONE SHORT VOWEL.
1. The feminine singular of this class of nouns simply
adds the feminine endings to the original forms katl, kitl,

kutl,

except that

robs, nsbo, but

it

Rem. When
i,

the vowel

rnon,
2.

rn&
The

is

generally obscures

it

to o,

e. g.,

nsbs,

najatq.

the

first

radical

is

a guttural with a or

generally obscured to e,

rbiy.

rn$, mng.

plurals,

however,

e. g.,

But nn and

nsin,

Hj^bn,

nabj;.

are generally formed,

as

if

the singulars were derived from masculine nouns with two

short vowels, as the following table will show.

digms

XII and

XIII).

(See Para-

48

B.

Yodk

ETYMOLOGY.

49

many forms, e. g., hJSi, 3$, but in the

^; ^K, ^K; 1& HP. See XVI below.
For nouns with final Wau, see VII. 6. above.

entirely in

construct T1K,

Rem.
Rem.

2.

But feminines like np JJ, nj1 J? and niK| are reSee XIII. 1.
Nouns
of most other formations commonly reject alto2.
gether the third radical, and add directly to the second
radical the endings
n, D\, \,, for the masculine, and
h
n_, ffl., for the feminine, e. g., rbh, rf?]J, wbl, *bl, ftbl,
n% rvbl; mn, n^no.
Rem 1. The suffixes are added to their apocopated
forms, e. g., ITl^S, DD^, Y% tiy% irbl, D3r6ll, Vtfil, D3Tfa.
So, also, with all forms whose penult is unchangeable, e. g.,
n% mt, nty, nth, njn, nu, rvbv, ms, na, njjpj?, mno, nawo,
3.

gular.

"!..,

ntap,

nao, nso, nre, mjpp,

Rem.

changeable in

inflection,

e. g.,

the vowel of the penult

ing: ns;, nja,

is

ma, n^, q^b

and mtf, nan,

Rem. This

uj>,

n^o,

ntpo.

from h"^ roots are unD)Q% WD3, n*3tf, WIS, fitttn,

in

and even fflVl

3. But in nouns which had

nntfo,

mtsto,

njjjo,

Nouns ending

2.

fl}

originally

changeable,
(sing,

two short vowels,

e. g. ?

ms), nx&

in the follownefg, nan, nnfr,

d*^.

nouns which have

heightened vowel,
e. g., ^>i, \1J>, ]1tn, ]10h, pn, )12n.
See Lesson XL 2, 3.
4. When a third radical Yodh is preceded by a fully
written Hiriq, but one Yodh is written, e. g.,
for "$$;
but when this form has a sufformative, or suffix, the Yodh
is

true, also, in all other

in the penult of the absolute singular a

is

doubled,

e. g.,

,Tj?J,

D^j?i,

1|?i,

LESSON

Vj?i.

XVI.

NOUNS OF PECULIAR FORMATION.

1.

Many

of the peculiarities of the singular

from the dropping, or contraction of a

nouns arise

letter, e. g., in

3fr>,

50

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

D$

ns, ja, and

the last letter has been dropped.

constructs "O^ and

"TIN,

retained, as in "HN,

*h2,

Some

2.

nouns

these

of

In the

the original final letter has been

seem

have plurals from

to

t^N and n$K; and others of different

different roots,

e. g.,

form, as D^a.

To most

of

them we

shall give a separate

discussion.

probably from a root

(1) as*,

singular

'38;

"OK

my

Hence

^S*.

the construct

father from ^SN; VaK from l.Tas

The plural maK is for fl^atf aya contracting

mag, Dnia less seldom D.TmaK.

from IJTaK.
into

6,

probably from a root

(2) JIN,

struct

^TnN).

more

and

''Jit?

In the

""JIS

my

plural,

brother

Hence, the conand "PHN (for

TJK.
(for

the absolute

^111$)

is

D'ns (perhaps for

M^K

original D^ruS), TIK (for ^n),

(for DD^.ns), TIK

pause TIN (with a changed to Seghol before

Teth with Kames), 1TIN (for VTIK).
(3) mnN contracted in the last syllable and heightened
in the penult probably from mnN, const. mnN; plur. ab(for "TIN), in

solute

m'TjN

regular and

regular

mnN

and

mnN

contracted;

const,

mTN

contracted.

Plural
(4) nN, no etc. (just like the nj?J> of (!%?).
mno, ninOK (J ust like W3?) witn He inserted as frequently in Syriac.
the singular unchangeable like yi of Lesson
In the plural, there is a poetical form D^N; but
the form in use in prose is D^N (as if from #3N or tittN;
a form tJ>1JN is actually found in poetry, but its plural
would be D^liN) construct "^N, just like the nouns of
Lesson IV, or Lesson V.
etc.; Plural, D^'i
(6) n#N from ntfJK, const. n#K,
ntito)
inflected like D^s, Lesson XV.
(as if from a singular
(5) ti^N in

III.

WN

(7)

ma

a singular in every respect like mt, Lesson VII.

Tia, with Qames followed by Dagesh forte

and accompanied by Methegh, a unique formation, to be
remembered but not to be explained. The Methegh is

Plural D^a,

doubtless used to call attention to the

Qames

in the closed

B.

and sharpened

ETYMOLOGY.

syllable;

51

and the Tan may be doubled to

distinguish the form from the participle

(8) ]3, const. "13

or

crD

from

with 3rd radical elided.

~]2,

HIS.

Plural

from singular )"!33.

(from M3 from rvi3) with suffix W3 for W33;
(9)
plural, JTD3 as if from singular J"!i3, like JIB}, Lesson XV.
liarrim, "HH with
(10) "in, from hdrr; hence, D^H
unchangeable Qames because of the non doubling of the
0^3, like D^S, as

if

Resh.

'HVl

regular uncontracted plural construct.

from yaiwrn, inflected like 31t3

Lesson III in singular; in plural WW (for D^IDV but with
second radical dropped instead of contracted), like D\JB,
Lesson XV.
(12) ^3 in singular like ''IB. In plural D^3 as if from
(11)

0^3, ^3
(13)

contracted

D1\

for

DN?

^3.
and DV?$ are found only

are accented on the penult, the

in the plural

and

of the ultimate being

In the construct plural of WG there are two forms

and a reduplicated form *&}.
In the
(14) T}> in the singula^ like pj, Lesson III.

short.

in use

S^. Compare, also, (11) above.

ns root and original form uncertain. Construct
"S
"My mouth", also,
(16) tftfl apparently contracted from tfl. Plural D^fcn,
with unchangeable Qames, apparently from D^&n, the, thrown
plural like -a4?C Lesson
(15)

back and Aleph quiescent.

(17) D#, const, Dtf or

"fitf;

plural niBtf, ffl0.

from root ^ti\ See (13) above.

(18)
(19) nnjL mrw or nng.
(20) Hby Vty, as if the second radical were Yodh.
tffitf

(21)

"!}>,

flection of

(22)

nouns

b%

(23)

*?!*,

retain in the plural the in-

like D^S, "05.

(24) *T and D^ (25) are inflected alike, dropping the

vowel of the second radical in the singular and in the
plural being inflected like &"03 and nl&\ Notice the Seghol
in D3T.
4*

52

B.

ETYMOLOGY.

LESSON XVII.

VA^'

THE VERB.
1.

The verb

is

sometimes of the form

special forms ^t3j5 and
2.

The

Transi-

either transitive or intransitive.

verbs are of the form

tive

bto]),

are

Intransitive verbs

btofi.

but they have,

also,

the two

bbj?.

original forms of the transitive verb were:

Masc. katala

plur.

sing.

plur.

sing.

plur.

sing,

1st person

2nd person

3rd person

katalti katalnu

kataltina katalta katalttinl

Fern, katalata katalana katalti kataltenj

3.

Katala

suffixes;

the

ultimate

except

vowel,
a,

before

which receives

and heightens the original antepenultimate a

the accent;
to a,

drops

retains the penultimate vowel

the resultant form being

bh\),

but before suffixes

bftp.

one can tell, why the verb form katala is

b^,
whereas the noun form katalu-i-a, is btoft,
of the form
bto]).
A reason for the difference is found in the principle

Rem.

No

1.

of the differentiation of forms,

thus

made

to

i.

e.,

here,

a distinction

is

the eye and ear between the verb and

the noun.

Rem.
form

b^

At

2.

the end of a sentence,

becomes

"?&(?,

e. g.,

!in

?&,

e. g.,

DD

+
+

^ttj?.

bjQ\)
^ttjp

=
=

i.

e.

in pause,

Before the light suffixes

l^Djp.

Before the grave

it

it

the

becomes
becomes

DDbojp.

4. Katalath sluffs off the final consonant, the final a

being in consequence heightened to a, to which is given
the vowel letter He.
The penultimate vowel is lowered
and the vowel of the antepenult heightened, the resultant

form being

Rem.

1.

rfrtpj?.

The verb probably took the form

differentiate itself

from the feminine noun form

were from an original katalath.

nbtpj?

nbtajp.

to

Both

B.

Rem.
e. g.,

5.

The

2.

ETYMOLOGY.

original

Tau

53

retained before suffixes,

is

^nrftfij?.

Kataluna drops the na, lowers the

penultimate a and heightens the

first

form being

l^Bj?.

Rem.

&tpj?;

1.

before suffixes

The

form

)-6t3j5

is

a to

still

original ante-

a,

the resultant

found

at

times,

especially in pause.

Rem. 2. Once, perhaps because of a scribal error, He

appears at the end of the third plural instead of Wau,
e. g.,

H3S^.

Or, should this be pointed

H3S^ and be taken

as a third feminine plural, or singular; or even, as the dual

subject would allow, as an example of an old dual form?

Rem.
final u,

been
to

3.

e. g.,

Sometimes an Aleph was appended to the

MZhn. See Orthog. VIII, 1. This may have

in imitation of the Arabic.

6. In the perfect, the third feminine plural has ceased

be used, the masculine form taking its place; or, per-

haps, at times, the feminine singular takes

7.

In the

first

its

place.

and second persons, the endings are the

last syllable of the respective personal pronouns, all easily

except the first singular, where a change

between k and t seems to have taken place.
Rem. 1. In tabular form the pronouns of the first and
second persons may be represented as follows:
recognizable,

Singular

54
it

is

^D, except in the

on the syllable

it is

on the syllable following

nnbtaj?,

$k$, ^Sj?

$bk]>,

El? ?*?]??
is

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

1?"? 1

?!?

second plural where

the resultant forms being

bto;

with pretonic Qanies) and

(all

Qames

(with the pretonic

lowered, since

it

no longer before the accent).

In intransitive verbs of the forms

the following changes are to be noted.
9.

The

(1)

form

i.

e.

of the verbs in

the

3rd

and u

1 (e),

remains only in the

(e)

niasc,

sing,

in

e.

g.,

"D3,

where

(o)

first
it

is

heightened to e. Except in pause, where the original i is

sometimes found heightened to e in the 3rd fern. sing, and
in the 3rd masc. plural, e. g., ni^Jj?, )y\ft. In other forms,
the i is changed to a, e. g., riS*ij5.
Rem. In sporadic cases, an a is changed to i after the

second radical,
(2)

The u

e. g.,

Dflth\

of verbs in u

the syllable containing

heightened to

is

has the accent.

it

wherever

o,

Elsewhere,

it is

lowered to Shewa, as in the 3rd fern. sing, and 3rd masc.

plur.; or obscured to o, as in the 2nd plural, e. g., 72),
fry,

&,

10.

nrto;, Dn*\

When

the third radical

begins with Tau, but one

Dagesli-/0rte,
11.

When

e. g.,

Tf%%

"JVG,

the third radical

begins with Nun, but one

Dagesh-/orte,

e. g.,

ti?tf,

Tau and

is

Tau

is

is

receives

Dljro, jnitf.
is

Nun

Nun and
is

ttni, tigg,

LESSON

the ^ufformative

written, but

the sufforniative

written and
^BS,

Wtijj,

it

receives

ttgtf.

XVIII.

THE IMPERFECT KAL.

There are three forms of the Imperfect Kal, just as
and distinguished in like manner by the
radical into Imperfects in a, i, and
second
vowel after the
which
are always heightened by the
u, the latter two of
1.

of the perfect,

accent into e and

Note.

o.

The form

in e

is

not found in

Hebrew

in the

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

Pe Nun verb

regular verb, but appears in the

Lesson

]nr), see

form M.

(See

55

XXXIV), and in Pe Wau

Lesson XXXVI.)

(from

]F\\

verbs of the

In the regular verb the a appears in the Imperfects

of intransitive verbs only, e. g., 1%y from "D3, UT from

from

ni, \Qfi

verbs

Jbj?.

But

Note.
radical

is

or

a,

T5T;

e. g.,

This a

bty\ J>5#\

e. g.,

a, e. g., Wft31; also,

and before most

The u appears heightened

appears in

it

whose second or third

intransitive,

a guttural,

before a final K into

in

or weak, verbs

in irregular,

transitive,

heightened

is

in pause, for all verbs

light suffixes,

e. g.,

^njJOB^.

to 6 in the accented syllable

In forms
e. g., bb$\ n:VQj?R
obscured to o before the suffixes

of all regular transitive verbs,

like bb%\, the original

QD and

)3,

e. g.,

is

Di^Bj?\

In syllables not having the accent, the original vowels

are always lowered, except before certain

XXVI

Lessons
and
hmi?, na:r, nMJ?; ^nn

following),
(for

e. g.,

^mn),

ty?i?&

a^

(See

suffixes.
^iT.,

(for

toppfl;

nr),

uan

(for O^il?).

So that the original vowels u and a appear as follows

in the various

The

forms

bb%\, 6Bj? s., M^tS^.; ll?^, tt?y., tfTjay..

original forms of the

Kal Imperfect

in

u may be

tabulated as follows:

Plural

Singular
Fem.

Masc.

Masc.

Fern.

3rd person

Yaktiilti-i-a Taktulti-i-a

2nd person

Taktulu-i-a Taktulina

Yaktuluna Taktulna
Taktuluna Taktulna

'aktulii-i-a

Naktulu-i-a

1st

person

manner, yaktalu-i-a for the Imperfect in

and yantinu-i-a for the Imperfect in 1.
In

like

Rem.

Of the preformatives

1.
^

is

of the Imperfect,

always 3rd person masculine

1st

singular

plural

2nd

either

or 3rd fem.

a;

56

B.

As

to sufformatives,

is

rn
s

in

ETYMOLOGY.
always masc. plural

fern.

2nd

fern, singular.

Note: These preformatives and sufformatives are used

all stems and in all kinds of verbs regular and irregular.

Rem.

The

2.

to i with \

but

bb\>\ for bto$l,

Rem.
tence

original a of the preformative

and

P\,

but with K

is

e. g.,

VTT.Once, the Imperfect has

4.

in pause,

ultimate,
ti

The

un appear

in the

instead of

Shewa

e. g.,
e. g.,

irte^, "Ipj^Pi, ^npfi.

IWSt^.

^fift.

So

also, the

a of the

But, on the other hand, the original

LESSON
THE

e. g.,

original vowels of the penult are heightened

obscured before Makkeph,

is

e. g.,

SJltaj?'?'!,

after the second consonant of the third plural,

5.

e;

^bjpij.

in pause), the older forms in

masculine plural,

Rem.

attenuated

obscured to

it is

Occasionally, especially at the end of a sen-

3.

(i. e.

Rem.

3,

e. g.,

D^"3^3\

XIX.

AND PARTICIPLES KAL.

INFINITIVES, IMPERATIVE,

/J*
1.

The

Infinitive

Absolute

is

unchangeable, and never

takes article, preposition, nor suffixes.

The

original form

was Mtdl which becomes by heightening of a in the pretonic syllable and by obscuring of a to 6, ^iER.
2.

The

original form of the Infinitive Construct in

most

common

use was kutl (Ges. 93 1), a form which is ordinarily retained before suffixes, the u being commonly

obscured to o in the closed

syllable,

e. g.,

I^tsj?.

In the

absolute and construct forms of the Infinitive Construct,

the vowel

is

shifted to the second radical

so that the resulting form

Before D3 and

Makkeph,
but

also,

this o

IMBfr.

is

and heightened,

^bp.

]3 and sometimes before 1, as also before

becomes o, e. g., D^B]?, ^fi -^S; 'pBBfy

B.

Rem.

ETYMOLOGY.

Other forms of the

r^tpp, nbjpp, nVipj?, (nbtar?),

The Active

3.

r6tsj3

Infinitive

Construct are

bv\>,

^jpo.

bto$Q,

Participle

according to Lesson

57

from kattl

"?ftip

is

The feminine

above.

inflected

singular

is

or rhvp.

Rem.
participle,

Intransitive verbs in e use the form bv$ as a

e. g.,

113.

The Passive

4.

Participle

form katul, with

of the

is

the u unchangeable and the a lowered everywhere, except

in the absolute singular,

but ^0(?,

fcag,

XI

it

is

heightened to

&,

e. g.,

See Lesson

ty&p, "^j?, fy&j?.

above.

Rem. In a few
be

where

rfyBj?, l^ajp,

form of the passive seems to

cases, the

active, or reflexive, in sense,

e. g.,

*0

mindful.

For practical purposes, the Imperative may be

looked upon as formed from the second person of the Im5.

perfect by simply dropping the preformative

quires

F\.

This re-

the insertion of a helping vowel in the feminine

singular and in the masculine plural,

inasmuch as three

consonants would otherwise come at the beginning of the

syllable, e.

g.,

^Djppl,

but exceptionally

'btofi,

*btop.

This helping vowel

is

Hiriq,

Qames Hatuf.

LESSON XX.
THE INTENSIVE STEMS, PIEL AND PUAL.
1. The intensive stem
by doubling the second

is

formed from the simple stem

radical.

Thus katala became

kattala; passive kuttala.

2. (1) The final vowel is dropped as in Kal;
(2) the
vowel of the original antepenult is retained except in the
Perfect Piel, where it is attenuated to 1; (3) and the

vowel of the original penult

is

either retained (as

fore the sufformatives of the first

Perfect); or (4) attenuated

Piel,

where the following

it

is

be-

and second persons of the

and heightened,

as

letter ends the word,

it is

in the

and before

58

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

the sufForinative Hi of the Imperfect and Imperative;

lowered to Shewa, as

(5)

and before
nibtap.n,

is

before

or

vowel endings

all

sufformatives and suffixes of the participle,

all

except DD and
bp_,

it

)3,

e.g., (1)(2) Vtfp (3) Pi^J?,

6fij?,

(5)

bk]>,

(4)

b$,

D^Bpo, 1^|2?, D ^p.o.

Preformatives in these stems take uniformly Shewa;

of the first person, a Hatef-Pathah, e. g., btp(?%

3.

Aleph

the

^>t3j?,

btofo

bpx.

Rem. The preformatives and the

sufformatives, except

same as

for the vowel of the preformative, are the

Kal

in the

stem.

5.
Sometimes, before a final Resh the vowel of the
3rd person singular masculine is heightened to Seghol,

Sometimes, with other consonants, the original

e. g., b^.

1S^.

e. g.,

retained,

is

In pause, vowels

6.

will

be heightened as usual,

e. g.,

12T, inb, rnfcbo.

LESSON

XXI.

THE CAUSATIVE STEMS, HIPHIL AND HOPHAL.

1.

The

were hafala and hiifala. In both

In the Hophal, the original

original forms

the final a has been dropped.

form has been retained, except

of u to

But

ij.

for the obscuring

the Hiphil, the following

in

commonly

changes of

vowels occur.
(1)

fect to
(2)

The
i,

a of the preformative

e. g.

The a

is

attenuated in the Per-

phft'ft'n.

of the original penult has in certain cases

been changed to

i,

e. g.

in the 3rd person of the Perfect,

in the Inf. Construct, in

the Participle;

in

all

forms of

the Imperfect, except the feminine plural, and in the forms

of the

Imperative which have vowel sufformatives,

^t?!?n, ^ib|pn;

Rem.
first

1.

^tpjprt;

The a

^tppo;

b^i,

e. g.,

^t?|?!; lW?$j.

of the original penult

and second persons of the Perfect,

is

e. g.

retained in the
nnbttjpn, tob^jpn.

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

Rem.

This

2.

59

cannot be accounted for in accordance

In Arabic the

with the ordinary rules of vowel change.

vowel

is

in Syriac,

a;

e,

the original a being attenuated

and then heightened; but in Hebrew the heightened e

seems to have been further changed into i, a change not
unprecedented in the Semitic languages in the case of a
contracted 6, but not to be expected in the case of a

mere heightened vowel.

Rem.

In the verb standing alone the syllable with

3.

always takes the accent,

But not

the

in

e. g.,

participle,

n^pjpn, frbfil, "^Pipn.

nor before

suffixes,

e.

g.,

D^tapo, tD^tpjpn, in^tpjpv

Rem.

In the Imperfect before Hi. the second syllable

has 'rta. This "?ta appears also in the Inf. Abs., in the first
form of the Imperative and in the 2nd person feminine
4.

plural of the Imperative,

2.

Hibtipn, tejpn, n^ttjpn.

In the Imperfects and Participles, the

preformative
e. g.,

e. g.,

is

for

^tpjr

He

of the

dropped, or absorbed, after the preformative,

^tpjprr,

^i?0 for ^tajpHB,

btifil

for

^|?.T,

^ajpo for ^jpno.

There is a form of the Imperfect, called Jussive

Lesson XXY), shortened, where possible, from the
ordinary form of the Imperfect. In the Hiphil, it occurs
in the 3rd person singular and in the 2nd masc. sing,
under the forms !?Bj^, ^Bj?n, from bv$n\, ^>Bj?nfl. The Imperative is formed from this Jussive by dropping, as usual,
i?tt}?nfl
becomes ^fi?]?n; ^tpjprttt,
e. g.,
the preformatives
3.

(see

"^tpipn etc.
4.

The

Infinitives

Absolute are

bto$n,

^JPO; the Con-

structs are ^Bj?3, with suffixes l^BJpn, DD^tOjpn,

with suffixes

ftj?n,

DD^JpH.

and b^T\,

60

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

LESSON

XXII.

THE REFLEXIVE, OR NIPHAL, AND THE RECIPROCAL,

OR HITHPAEL.
A.

THE NIPHAL.

1. The original form of the Perfect of the Niphal stem

was naktala. In the regular verb the last a is dropped,
the penultimate a is (1) unchanged in the 3rd masc. sing,
and in the 1st and 2nd persons, (2) lowered before H t and
3

The a

Shewa.

to

^ttjpi,

e. g.,

The

2.

except

n^B]?^

Participle

that

in

of the antepenult

is

attenuated to

i,

^ttjpl

the

heightened to a,

is

same form

of the

absolute

e. g.,

btsjpi,

the

singular

state
^Ojpi,

as the Perfect,

is

n ^j?^

D^ttjpi, .^Bj?^

nVaj?i, Jv6tppa

After the preformatives of the Imperfect, Imperative

3.

and more common

Infinitives, the

milated to the

radical of the verb,

^!?(5in

^t?(21;

becomes

the last vowel

to

first

is

"?t?|?n

etc.

Nun

stem

of the
e. g.,

is

assi-

becomes

bto^y

Notice that in these forms,

usually attenuated and then heightened

and the penultimate vowel is usually heightened to a.

a remains everywhere in the Impf., Imv., and In-

e,

This

finitives,

but the e

is

lowered to the half-vowel in

with a sufformative vowel,

e. g.,

^tpj?'!,

all

^t?jj>tfj "i^i?/?-

the Hi of the Impf., and Imv., the original a

is

forms

Before

retained,

n^tojjn, ni^oj?n.

e. g.,

Note that there are two forms of the Infinitive

bbpn and ^bj?3. A form tfTJtf with Aleph for

4.

absolute,

He

occurs once.
5.

is

Before Makkeph and before *[, Q3 and

changed to e, e. g., ^""l#n, DSbta^n.

6.

first

The vowel

]3

the final

of the preformative N of the Imperfect

person singular

is

as often

as

e,

i.

e.

/toj?N,

as well

as ^BJ5X.
7.

Notice the pausal forms,

\12fi)\,

]?!$$,

ending in this latter word and in )HD^, et

and the older

al.

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

61

THE HITHPAEL.

B.

The Hithpael is formed by prefixing HH to the Pi el

The syllable tsj? remains unchanged in all
Jcattal.

1.

stem,

b (1) remains before the endings of the first and

second persons of the Perfect; (2) is changed to e by
attenuation and heightening before J13 of the Impf. and

forms,

Imv.,

and

lowered

in

forms

all

before

beginning with one, and

the suffixes

D3 and

btopnn; (3) ^fcjjnn,

2.

The He

without

endings

all

(4)

)D,

is

(4)

of the preformative

dropped, or absorbed,

is

HantS^n.

In verbs beginning with

Tau is changed to

place and the

only case
is

4.
is

and

Participle.

In the Hithpael of verbs beginning with

the n and the sibilant are transposed,

of

M^nn.

after the preformatives of the Imperfect

3.

2$,

ta,

e. g.,

D,

ly

transposition
e. g.,

e. g.,

}3*n Is.

and $

"Wflpn, "Ofi^E

j?\!B2n.

of a Hithpael of a verb beginning with

assimilated to the Zain,

is

(3)

vowel or
obscured to Seghol before
(1) ngtogjpft; (2) rubBpnn,

e. g.,

typnn,

sufformative;

consisting

1.

takes

In the
t,

the

16.

In the Hithpael of verbs beginning with n, one Tau

but it is to be doubled and receives Dagesh

written,

forte,

e. g.,

Darin.

"When a root begins with Daleth or Teth, the Tau

assimilated to

Rem.

it,

e. g.,

is

"i^nn, Nisan.

Occasionally,

with

other

letters

assimilation

occurs.
5.

In the Perfect, Imperfect, and Imperative, the

ori-

ginal a of the b syllable always heightens to a in pause,

e. g.,

6.

aisan,

kisi^.,

p^p,

wm\

The Hithpael had apparently

originally a passive in

use of the form Huthpaal.

It is found in but four verbs

and but eight times

In the case of D2?n, the Tau

in

all.

has seemingly been assimilated.

62

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

LESSON XXIII.
THE PERFECT KAL WITH
may be

It

1.

said in general, that the

forms of the verb are found before

(1)

katala the earlier form of

we

get:

katala

katala
katala

katala
katala
katala
katala
katala

katala
katala

btoft

for a

more

suffixes,

original

e. g.,

and adding the

+ hu = with contraction
+ hi (or ha) = with contraction
+ ka, with proper changes
+ ni

+ hem

+ hen

+ kem

+ ken

+ nil

+ ki becomes ^t?]?.

Taking katalath

(2)

SUFFIXES.

taking
suffixes

l^ttj?

^^(?
^taj?

^^J?
D^taj?
)?tSJ?
t

D; ?^(?
?

)$V$
^l?j Dut

second example we get:

+ hii = ^nn^tap or W^ttR by assimilation backwards.

+ hi = nn^aj?
+ hem = nn^D^>

katalath

keni^DDn'/taj? etc.; but ^taj?.

Forms ending

2.

in a vowel

append the pronouns

di-

rectly without further change than the proper heightening,

lowering

etc. of

the vowels on account of changes of accent,

and the casual contractions arising from hu preceded by

a or

i,

e.

g.,

&, but

inftfi]?;

nr6bj?, but ih^Bj?;

^btaj?,

but lN^Bfc.

The ending

3.

of the

2nd person plural

is

changed to

both genders, e. g., tflW^BJ?, tHPfrOj?; the ending of

the 2nd fern. sing, reverts to, or rather retains, the more
original ending >]?, e. g., ^JT'Flbajp, thus coming to coincide
in form with the first person singular, which has, also, the
nn for

form

^Pbttft

before suffixes.

Notice the exceptional forms ^tflj?, ^O^i?' where the

union vowel i is employed heightened with the accent to
4.

B.

ETYMOLOGY.

and obscured without the accent

forms

but ^aj?;

"^aj?

these variations

63

to

Notice, also, the

e.

but ttnbap.

"OrtoBj?

For none

of

a satisfactory reason known.

is

LESSON XXIV.
PERFECTS OF DERIVED STEMS WITH SUFFIXES.
All forms of the

1.

changeable before

and second persons are un-

first

suffixes, e.

tilti'p&j?,

g.,

2.

The 3rd

fern.

the same changes as in Kal;

changed,

e. g., 'iiyjSDrT.

rfrajpn with

the 3rd plur. remains un-

^ap and ^ajpn; the 3rd masc. sing, becomes

Examples: to'jtaj?,
just as in Kal baj?.

e.,

i.

and

^taj?

Except,

Wi-tofcjJCJ.

n becomes a before %
sing, becomes r6aj? and

of course, that the a of

^ttjpn,

D^nVtaj?, nn^tpjpn; in^ap; in^tajpn.

Rem.

becomes

bto])

b\)

before

DD and

]3,

e. g.,

*JS2]? r

S3S2j?.
3.

is

Notice, that the second radical of the Piel, where

followed by a half-vowel only, often loses

doubling,

teristic

e. g.,

}n$j32.

LESSON XXV.
THE COHORTATIVE AND
1.

The

it

charac-

its

so-called Cohortative

is

/
JUSSIVE.
formed by appending

person singular or plural of the Imperfect.

H t to the
In all stems except Hiphil, this causes the lowering of
the preceding vowel, e. g., ntejpK, rfapj?, ntej2; but
first

n^taj?.

Rem.

1.

ending H t

is

In pause, however, the vowel preceding the

heightened, e. g., n^bj3K, but rftagK, T1$%

Notice, that in the Niphal

n"?aj?nK.

as in the

Kal Imperfect

the original a to

Rem.
an, the

2.

This

Nun

of

and Hithpael,

in a, the vowel

is

as well

heightened from

a.
J1

is

which

the fragment of a primitive ending

is

often retained before suffixes of

64

B.

ETYMOLOGY.

the 3rd pers. sing., and perhaps

^&j?K, n|Vaj?K,

e. g.,

2.

2nd masc.

sing.,

3^Jp|?.

The Cohortative denotes

intention, determination, or,

It is to be rendered
English by the auxiliaries "will", "let", etc.
v**,,t 3. The Jussive is a shortened form of the Imperfect,
rjfpv jux where shortening is possible, to denote command etc. In
Arabic, there are five moods of the Imperfect, which maybe called Indicative, Subjunctive, Jussive, and Energetic
The first three have the endings of
(two of this last).
;

in the

"

(/*

of the

case of the plural, exhortation.

in

2J^A

','

the

cases

of the

noun

ti,

a,

The Jussive

in

Hebrew

corresponds to the last of these, but has a distinctive form,

(now that the old endings have been dropped), only in the
Hiphil, e. g., b^l becomes bto])l and ^taj?j, ^9JPR In forms
of the Hiphil with endings, the Jussive coincides in form
with the ordinary Imperfect.

Rem.

1.

The term Voluntative

Rem.

is
**

Cohortative and Jussive.

used to embrace the

/*>*&&*, ete*^, XX*

be seen, that the first form of the Hiphil

formed from the Jussive by dropping the
preformative, i. e., ^tpjpn from bto^riR.
4.
The cohortative J1 t is sometimes appended to the
Imperative, changing its meaning from a command to a
In Kal, this cohortative Imperative
request, or prayer.
takes either the form rn&$, or the form H22^; though the
form HS'n:* is found once.
2.

Imperative

It will
is

LESSON XXVI.
THE IMPERFECT WITH SUFFIXES.
1.

The forms

of

all

remain unchanged before

Rem. Instead
plural
2.

is

of the

employed before

Of the forms

before suffixes.

Imperfects
suffixes,

ending in

e. g.,

a vowel
1

'in^tpj?'.,

feminine plural, the

im^tSjT,

masculine

suffixes.

of the Imperfect ending in a consonant

ETYMOLOGY.

C.

(1)

The Hiphil forms remain unchanged,

(2)

The Kal forms

the last vowel before,

Lower

b.

Rem.
(1)

e.

65

..

(2)

(3)

..

1.

u and Piel forms

in

D3 and

)D,

obscure

(a)

m'?^;

e. g.,

the last vowel everywhere

^nS^p^)^,

e. g.,

else,

*ftt3]?1,

Vl7B{?1,

e. g.,

The union vowels are

occurring only before

rj,

everywhere

f,

else,

T\b^\]

^6tpj?' .,

e. g.,

D3 and

before

e.

)3,
e. g.,

*f?Bj??,

g.,

^H^I3(2\

fflfc&pl,

Rem. 2. Once, the original ti is written with Shurek,

Probably, a scribal error.
g., D"^Q$R
Rem. 3. In Imperfects in a, the original a (1) is

retained before
(2) Is

DD and

]D,

e. g.,

*$$% 2^3^.

heightened, everywhere else into

a,

e. g.,

WJlfcW,

nj>nyf\

In about four hundred cases in all, the old Nun of

or cohortative form of the Imperfect is

3.

the

energetic

retained before

With

VI,

this

iriot^,

e. g.,

Rem.

1.

ployment of

of the

the suffixes

Nun

contracts into

with

into

Hi..,

certain,

em-

n,

n|na^.

In addition to

Nun

(called

and

this visible,

by grammarians,

Dagesh

demonstrative, or energetic), a
in the first

3rd person singular.

*3_;

letter of the

forte

of the

suffix

Nun
is

epenthetic,
often found

second masculine

singular, which may have been rightly inserted by the

Massoretes for an assimilated Nun energetic, e. g., ;HW^'

Rem.
before

e. g.,

Nun

and

?T
t

epenthetic

^1^T

To forms

4.
1

2.

\5,

a consonant,

are sometimes appended instead of

For ^

1STP, n^BB^.

"3 is

occasionally found,

found, also, occasionally

of the Imperfect ending in

e. g.,

5.

is

e. g.,

change of accent
e. g.,

and

H.,

"O^SIN.

in a

course, cause a heightening

vowels in the word,

'in.

of the second feminine singular

form with a

suffix will, of

and lowering of the changeable

1^2(5^ in pause for ^32j5K.

'5'

66

B.

Sometimes

6.

in

ETYMOLOGY.

forms of Imperfects in u with

suffixes,

a compound Shewa appears instead of the usual simple

Shewa, e. g., 1BTJK, nannDR.

M ^U5to^

LESSON

XXVII.

INFINITIVE, IMPERATIVE, AND PARTICIPLE

SUFFIXES.

THE

*~1

A.
1.

2.

THE INFINITIVES.

The Infinitive construct alone is used with

The ordinary Infinitive construct Kal takes

ginal form kutl before light suffixes, with the

to

o,

e. g.,

form ^(P,

Rem.
Rem.

But before grave

'frtpE.

e. g.,

1.

2.

e. g.,

suffixes,

ti

it

its

ori-

obscured
takes the

TW

Both forms are found before % e. g., ^33^,

?The Infinitive construct Kal frequently unites
so as

to

form,

as

it

were,

In such cases, the vocal Shewa becomes

one

silent,

ifstfb.

Rem.

3.

The

Infinitives

are all inflected

exactly like

nouns, except that they take the objective suffix

Of

suffixes.

D^tflj?.

with the preposition b

word.

WITH

course, seeing that Infinitives

are true verbal

for me.

nouns,

they must be treated as having the uses of both verb and

noun.
i.

e.,

So, \5Bh'f? to seek

that

Rem.

me; but ^J? ? for

my

gathering,

I gather.

Before suffixes the Infinitive of 133 becomes

that of 33$, before the grave suffixes
n}33;
g.,
becomes 33$, e. g., 3333$, before the light suffixes 33$,
or 33$, or 33$, e. g., 5|33tf, or 133$ or PI33$.
Rem. 5. Other forms of the Infinitive construct Kal
beside the common form are 33$, nipt, nana, BhlO, rfostofi etc.
3. Of the Infinitives of the derived stems, it need only
be remarked, that the Infinitive Hiphil is unchangeable
like the nouns of Lesson III; and that the others change
only the vowel of the ultimate like the nouns of Lessons
133,

IX

4.

e.

and X.

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

B.
1.

67

THE IMPEEATIVES.

Imperatives being really nothing but abbreviated

i. e., the second person of the Imperfect Jussive

Imperfects,

with the

Tau

preformative

exactly the same

way

omitted,

affix

the necessary consequent vowel changes,

with the vowel o as helping vowel;

as helping vowel

ir6tsp_ri,

original characteristic

common form

-in^tpjpn,

inVtppfl, irfrtpj?

e. g.,

irpbtppfl,

liTbtpp,

irfrtpjpn,

with

with the

appearing in the Imperative.

2nd masc. sing. Imv. with

of the

3rd masc. sing.

suffix

the less

ir6t3|?

He

Rem. "With the form

the

the suffixes in

as the Imperfect, with of course,

may be compared

I^tpj?

l^ppl,

of the Imperfect with the 3rd masc.

sing, suffix.
C.

1.

The

THE PARTICIPLES.

Participles are inflected exactly like nouns.

must be remembered, however, that they are

when they are true

adjectives,

participles;

It

really verbal

and as such

they take objective pronouns, not possessive, or adjective,

pronouns, e. g., E2|itt gathering them; Dwti^tt sanctifying

you; DB*n pursuing them;

))")

^b^ paying me

Often, these adjectives have

able from nomina agentis,

come

e. g.,

DiTin

Hiphil

is

evil.

be indistinguish-

to

their pursuers, or

those persuing them.

Rem..

The

Participle

unchangeable in

in-

and Hithpael, are

in-

the Participles Kal,

uceted like the nouns in Lesson X; the Participles Niphal,
Pal, and Hophal, like the nouns in Lesson IX.
Piel,

flection;

Thor.
LESSON

XXVIII.

THE PERFECT AND IMPERFECT WITH WAU CONVERSIVE.

1.

Wau

Wau

conversive, or consecutive,

is

the conjunction

employed in immediate connection with the Perfect,

or Imperfect, of the verb, with the result that the Perfect

68

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

following

takes no longer the nuances of the Perfect

it,

but of the Imperfect; and the Imperfect following

takes

it,

the nuances of the Perfect.

With

2.

nr6ttpj

when the

Wau

is

conversive,

No

so Fh]>), Pbuifth) etc.

has the pointings of

conjunctive; but the accent of nFiSbj? and

most verbs thrown from the penult

in

is

''fl'pap

ultimate,

Wau

the

the Perfect,

Wau

ordinary

to the

nnStspl

e. g.,

but

change, however, takes

place in the other seven forms of the Perfect, nor in the

Wau

Perfect with Suffixes, when the

With

3.

the Imperfect,

Wau

the

2,

bb$%

e. g.,

be doubled, the
person singular,

Wau
e. g.,

b'VQft},

That

is,

before \ D,

pronunciation,

it

Since Aleph cannot

bbfil).

first

^bjpisn.

of the preformative has a half-

Where

cannot be doubled.

it

The
Wau.

conversive takes a before the

Eem. Where the Yodh

vowel,

of the

Wau conversive takes Pathah and the preformative

doubled,

is

conversive.

conversive takes the same

pointings as the article with nouns.

and

is

must determine the character

context alone

is

it

not doubled in

does not receive Dagesh forte in writing,

but with Wau conjunctive b\?).

In the Hiphil, the Jussive form is used with Wau
conversive, e. g., btoftl], ^Bpfll, but with suffixes ^tpp'l.
5.
Sometimes, Wau conversive causes the accent of
the Imperfect to be thrown from the ultimate to the

e. g.,

b])\),

4.

penult,
6.

e. g.,

perfect,

Hj?!

in the irregular verb

After a protasis which

may come

&T<|

perfect

n'pBK

''Fnpb'i

Df?*!

may be

a perfect with

"itfKis,

when I

for Dp*l.

resolved into an

Wau

conversive,

shall visit.

Imi.

e.,

Hence, the

in the apodosis.

LESSON XXIX.
'

mM

"

PE GUTTURAL VERBS.
5
is

to

1.

The

quickest

to apply the rules

way

of mastering the guttural verbs

as to the peculiarities of gutturals

the original forms of the regular verb, observing the

B.

ETYMOLOGY.

69

variations arising from the fact that at times the changes

are based not on the original forms but on the forms in

actual use, e. g., the original form of the Kal Imperfect
was ^Op\ If the first radical were a guttural, this would
become bbW, which is the form now in actual use. But in
the Piel of bty, we find b^, a form based not on ^t3j? but
on "?Op. So, also, in lOStt, TOgfl, and ptrr, the Seghols
arise from the forms ^Opi, ^tapn, and 1ZT, not from the
forms ^Op5, "?Opn, and 132\ So, also, 10J arises from
b$\ rather than from toj?3\
2. The Pe Guttural verbs (1) take compound Shewa,
wherever the regular verb has simple vocal Shewa, e. g.,

nnvQV, ibv, rrnoy,

nog

etc.

Take a compound Shewa when

the guttural would

simple
hence
have
Shewa, e. g.,
and
end the
now,
etc.
loga, Tpgn, nojfn
"ibjr, ptrv,
(3) Change this compound Shewa into the corresponding short vowel, wherever it would come before another
Shewa, e. g., nojT, !|pt)T, no$N, HOjm etc.
Rem. An exception to this rule occurs in the Impera(2)

first syllable

of the

tive

Kal

in

forms with vowel sufformatives,

e. g.,

"Hoy, ipm.
(4)

In forms where the

first

heighten the preceding vowel,

the

Nun

e. g.,

radical should be doubled,

e.

in

g.,

Niphal wherever

should be assimilated to the following consonant,

nojr,

*Toj>n.

Sometimes, at the end of a syllable, a guttural takes

a silent instead of a compound Shewa and in such cases,
the preformatives prefer Seghol to Pathah, e. g., "IDJT,
m^m, pnjT, T1K3, ijsni But where the ultimate vowel is
3.

Holem, the preformative may take Pathah, e. g., b^t}F\,

bbr.y, and, also, in some other cases, e. g., npn\
Rem. Seghol is also found sometimes in Imperative
forms of the Kal with cohortative H t e. g., HSDN.
4. "When the first radical is an Aleph, a Hatef-Seghol
is employed in the Inf. Cons, and Imv. Kal instead of
,

Hatef-Pathah,

e. g.,

y OKI, tea.

70

B.

ETYMOLOGY.

Rem. But when a suffix is added, the compound Shewa

becomes Hatef-Pathah, e. g., D^DX, 'jVaN.

LESSON XXX.
PE ALEPH VERBS.
verbs are but a sub-class of Pe Guttural
from which they differ in but a few particulars.
^in fact, most verbs whose first radical is Aleph belong

Pe Aleph

1.

tifij

verbs,

to

Pe Guttural

the

Aleph, that have any of the

peculiarities of the so-called

io, bin, m,
2.

The

that

is,

*)dn,

Pe Aleph

-n, nn,

distinguishing

being but seven verbs

there

class,

altogether beginning with

peculiarity

ns>,

Rem.

of

Pe Aleph

verbs

Imperfect Kal has the

the preformative of the

vowel 6 in which the Aleph quiesces,

t$&,

These are

verbs.

and ns.

e. g.,

"U?K\

f?3N'\

tntf"

nn\ and HD\

Two

of these verbs have other forms,

i.

e.,

>")pN

and thN\ Two of them are Lamedh

He as well as Pe Guttural, to wit: fQK and HB and
will be treated in Lesson XL.
3. In the first person singular of the Kal Imperfect,
the Aleph of the root is dropped, e. g., "lK, bl'H.
4. The Inf. cons, and the 2nd sing. masc. have a HatefSeghol with the Aleph ^bN; but when a suffix is added
it becomes Hatef-Pathah, e. g., Q? ??^, Q?*p5. The forms of the Imperfect of *lttN and tn, which
are without sufformatives or suffixes, throw back the accent

and

T)1N,

to wit: *]b&0

to the penult,
tn' s 1.

when they have

In pause, however,

we

Wau

conversive,

e. g.,

"II3&W,

find ItoW), etc.

LESSON XXXI.
AYIN GUTTURAL VERBS.
1.

Wherever the regular verb has vocal Shewa under

compound Shewa,
^ntf, itsn^, WQg o^n^, ^n^j, wr$\ etc.

the second radical, these verbs have a

e. g.,

B.

Since

2.

ETYMOLOGY.

71

could not be doubled by the He-

gutturals

brews, wherever the second radical should be doubled to

the form, as in the Piel, Pual, and Hithpael
remains single; but the preceding vowel is often
heightened by way of compensation, e. g., |K.
constitute

stems,

it

the

More often, however, the vowel remains unheightened,

consonant being said to be implicitly doubled, e. g.,

Yi,

irttp,

3.

Dm, prn, pn&,

when the second

nns,

)rj3,

mon than

not,

radical

or Ayin; but with Aleph, the vowel

is

is more comHeth, or He,

This

1JD.

is

usually heightened.

In the inflection of the intensive stems, verbs whose

second radical is Resh, seeing that it cannot be doubled,
always heighten the preceding vowel, e. g., Ip3, "^3, T&4.

Rem. They
the Resh,
5.

frequently, also, take

When

compound Shewa under

tt13, tons.

e. g.,

a helping vowel comes before a guttural with

is made to correspond with

compound Shewa, the vowel

the Shewa,
6.

vowel

is

Rem.
^bsr.,

e. g.,

^nt^.

In the Imperfect and Imperative Kal, the common

a,

e. g.,

tantr,

This a

is

inns, bxtf*, nns.

heightened before light

suffixes,

but remains before the grave

viBnti^;

suffixes

e.

g.,

and

e'g., nhb*i\.

Always before Heth with Qames, and once before

with Qames, the a becomes Seghol, e. g., ^nisn.
8. Sometimes,
with Wau conversive, the accent is
thrown back to the penult. In such cases, of course, the
7.

He

vowel of the ultimate

is

shortened,

e. g.,

Dr6'?l,

n^l.

LESSON XXXII.
LAMEDH GUTTURAL VERBS.
At

the end of a word, after

all heterogeneous vowels,

Heth, and Ayin, take before them a
helping vowel Pathah, called Pathah furtive. This vowel
does not form a syllable, nor influence the accent; but
1.

the

is

gutturals He,

inserted, simply because of the difficulty of pronouncing

72

B.

these

ETYMOLOGY.

gutturals after any vowels but a and

m ?^,
1

Tyhtfn, ni^tf,

a,

e. g.,

nb\tf,

n^tf.

Rem. The heterogeneous vowels are e,

6, 6, and u,
all but a, a, e. g., rfoti, yatf\
The naturally long
vowels e and a do not occur in the guttural verb.
2. The Imperfect
and Imperative Kal, with one or
i,

i.

e.,

two exceptions, take a as the characteristic vowel,

n^i, rh&,

Rem.

1.

In pause, and before light

heightened to

Rem.
e. g.,

2.

yrfffi,

3.

the

a,

e. g.,

yto&\,

suffixes, this

*fcfffi, ttjfefl;

but

Before vowel sufformatives, this a

is

Mo^\
is

lowered,

tfhtf.

Wherever the regular verb has vocal Shewa under

the guttural has Hatef-Pathah,

third radical,

4.

e. g.,

narrVtfri.

Wherever the regular verb has

the third radical

Lomadh

silent

e.

g.,

Shewa under

Guttural verbs have,

also, silent

Shewa, e. g., spl-Urftft Dftjtotf.

of the second feminine singular,
5. Before the ending
these verbs take a helping vowel a, to aid in the pronunIji

ciation,

e. g., nniti*.

Rem.

1.

heightened to

Rem.
Rem.
helping

2.

It does not, however, constitute a syllable.

In pause the a of the accented syllable

a,

e. g.,

Before

is

flJN^'S-

suffixes,

this

form

is

regular,

e.

g.,

3. This helping vowel is to be compared with the

Seghol in forms like ybfi, rfovp, and more par-

Pathah

in "Ijji and Jljn and flrni.

whether the point in the F\ is
Origin and
in this case Dagesh forte, or Dagesh lene.
analogy would be in favor of Dagesh forte.
6. Feminine participles of these verbs may have the
form nnS$, pause nr6fcs\
7. Forms which in the regular verb have Sere, derived
probably from an original a, retain the original a, except
in pause, where Sere usually occurs, e. g., JJj?3?, H^n, yiD'l.
Rem. In the forms of the Hiphil Jussive and Impera-

ticularly to the helping

The question

arises as to

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

where the guttural

tive,
is

is

73

the final letter, nothing but a

ever found.
Participial forms, however, which have an e heightened

from an original
it

1,

keep the

to a in the construct,

e in the absolute,

e. g.,

but change

r6$, PQUp.

lesson xxxin.
LAMBDH ALEPH VERBS.

^^ZZ^-r r^^
.*- t^Z^jZ^

La,medh Aleph verbs are but a sub-class of Lamedhy^^^ f^oU^^

Guttural verbs, but on account of the peculiar weaknesses c>gg
*^

g^^

separate treatment to record *f

their variations from the other Lamedh guttural verbs.
j
of Aleph,

1.

Wherever Aleph

the preceding vowel,

quiesces,
ruvii#.

vfypj,

they require

e. g.,

Or,

K3IS,
is

it

if

nKS; mSttl?; *b\ KtoO,

attenuated and heightened,

n^an,

NEB"

e. g.,

,,

the preceding vowel, which

2.

aspirated,
2.

Where Tau

e. g.,

The

3.

At

is

*~~*~^^^*^
^^J^jF^-^*

^^^

ft**"

then heightened.

follows a quiescent Aleph,

it

is

riN^ft.

original characteristic

times retained,

c*+

j&^&r** -^

nNiatp.

Rem. 1. Every Aleph which in the regular verb would

come at the end of a syllable, quiesces in these verbs in
Rem.

^A.

/^t

the final letter of the syllable, ~f ^* ,**vt^*<^*

short, is heightened and the Aleph ~^- (JLa^jr*is

SOi, K3rj;

k&b, k^; nsoi,

*^'*2^

e. g.,

u of the Hophal

is

some-

N^n.

the beginning or in the middle of a syllable and

before suffixes the Aleph is treated as the other gutturals,

e. g., *KSO, IKSO^, DBV, t[Xp.

Rem. In the form

original vowel from

IfcOfcy,

the guttural has attracted the

to a, so as to cause

it

to

harmonize

with the Hatef-pathah of the Aleph.

LESSON XXXIV.
PE NUN VERBS.
1.

When

the

Nun

occurs

at

the

f^S^dc^
end of the

initial
)

syllable, it is assimilated to the following consonant,

e. g.,

^^^^r

[C&rf^'Tpr*

74

B.

Rem.

ETYMOLOGY.

In the Hophal, this causes the retention in

1.

the sharpened syllable of the original

Rem.

2.

^Difl,

e. g.,

On

e. g.,

^iH.

"ltoil,

Nun

the other hand, the

the guttural implicitly doubled,

preceding vowel

sometimes dropped and

is

e. g.,

for DHii; or the

DPll

heightened by way of compensation,

is

nrp for nni\

e. g.,

In the Imperative and Infinitive Construct Kal of

2.

verbs whose Imperfect

dropped,

e. g.,

Rem.
has

t^SH.

ordinarily remains,

So, also, sometimes before

35^, DJ}\

*)&?.,

other consonants,

e. g.,

li,

Nun

Before gutturals the

a,

1.

a or e (from

in

is

ntfa,

)Fl;

Bfe,

nn (See

If the third radical

i),

Nun

the

is

3 (3) below).

a guttural the Infinitive

is

both as main and as helping vowel,

e. g.,

nj?3,

nrtf?

(from n$b, see below).

Rem.

This Infinitive

2.

is

a, innj?, inn.
Rem. 3. When the Nun

e. g.,

is

is

attenuated to Hiriq,

wjfi,

not dropped,

Rem.

Nun

a feminine segholate. Before

the a either remains, or

suffixes,

is

When

4.

The

5.

The verb ]Hi "to

(1) The final Nun
3.

sufformative

Dagesh

is

forte,

li,

is

o (from

in

the

ti),

form of the Imperative

is

give" has the following peculiarities.

is

assimilated to the sufformatives

e. g.,

but one

e. g.,

it

^bl

e. g.,

cohortative

beginning with Tau,

followed by a guttural,

Imperfect

the

not dropped,

Rem.

is

5H1

e. g.,

nnni

Nun

for

nnini

etc.

written, but

is

When
it

the

receives

lini

(2) The Imperfect and Imperative have the vowel i,

heightened to e, e. g., ]R), ]F\. Of course, this e is lowered
to Shewa before vowel sufformatives and likewise before

light suffixes,

ened to
(3)

e. g.,

UJV,

before D3,

The

ttfl,

e. g.,

Infinitive

construct

takes the form

nn (from

comes nn,

inn, D?nn.

e. g.,

\n*ft\,

IHin,

mn; and

short-

E^nN.
nini).

drops

Before

both

Nuns

and

suffixes this be-

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

4.

The verb

n$b, "to take",

perfect, Infinitive construct,

radical were Nun,

wjp, tfinj?;

nj?,

i.

treated in the

and Imperative, as

we get the forms

e.,

wn^,

niife,

is

75

njT,

Kal Im-

if

the

first

^njV, tiin^,;

DDnnj?.

LESSON XXXV.
AYIN AYIN VERBS.

<*">-

A?c/*/ 4r'" ^e ^ h

In these verbs, the second and third radicals are alike.

of the forms are always uncontracted and regular,
as the Infinitive absolute and Participles of Kal, e. g.,
212D, 221D, 2120,
all forms which have in them an originally long vowel. Other forms are sometimes contracted
and sometimes not, e. g., Wb&, Dp. It will be understood,

Some

that in what follows,

we are

treating of the irregular or

contracted forms alone, since the regular forms need no

further treatment.

Note that the contractions are usually made from the

original forms.

When

1.

the

verbal

two radicals are written

form has

and the

no sufformative only

original vowel

is

generally

thrown back on the first, e. g., 2D, 2D1

Rem. 1. In the Perfect and Participle Niphal, the
throwing back of the vowel of theShrd radical to the
sd&oail causes the vowel of the first rfidioftl

to oe left in

then heightan open unaccented

22Di,
22Di.
2D
J),
from
ened to a, e. g., 2Di, 2Di (cons.
of
original
a
the
second
the
Rem. 2. In the Hiphil,
radical is thrown back to the first, where it sometimes
remains unchanged, e. g., "iSH and with gutturals JJVI. JHN.
But generally, it is changed to Tsere, which remains before
vowel sufformatives, the following consonant being then
syllable.

This vowel

is

Notice, that in the

doubled, e. g., 2pn, 13DH, 2D;, DD\
Hiphil Perfect, the vowel of the preformative, when before

the tone,

Rem.
thiii

is

Tsere.

3.

The Hophal throws back

radical

to

the

meond and

the vowel of the

heightens

the

vowel

\j4

76
of

B.

preformative

the

unchangeable

into

e.

it,

SDVT,

g.,

"When the verbal form has a sufformative consisting

2.

of a

vowel,

which
tttf;

ETYMOLOGY.

When

the vowel

e.

g.,

Dp,

the second radical

heightened

is

When

3.

directly to the second radical,

affixed

titfsj;

13M, teDH; Dpn,

ttbV.

ttfctf!,

Rein.

is

it

then doubled,

is

if

a guttural or Resh,

is

possible,

e. g.,

But

njn.

ty"\,

the sufformative of the Perfect begins with

a consonant a long vowel o

is

inserted between the suffor-

mative and the doubled second radical,

e. g.,

nrilip, nri12pi,

nniipn, nniiwn.

Rem. The affixing of these endings causes no change

Kal and Hophal except the doubling of the last

in the

In the Niphal and Hiphil, however,

radical.

it

causes

the lowering of the vowel of the preformative.

When

4.

the sufformative of the Imperfect begins with

a consonant

(i.

e.

in

the feminine plural)

the

accented

union vowel \. is employed, e. g., nrilDfl. The withdrawal

of the accent from the sharpened syllable causes its vowel
in the Kal and Hiphil to revert to the pure short vowel

and the pretonic vowel of the preformative

e. g., n^|on, n^ipn.

to

be lowered,

In Ayin Ayin verbs, there are found different con-

5.

forms of the Kal Imperfect,

tracted

e. g.,

2ST, ab".,
1

^J

tnj(?) but pn\

f

Rem. The form SB*, is exactly like the Imperfect

Pe Nun verb, e. g., \to\, 6&\ ab., DB\
In
6. The Niphal np? is contracted from H3M\

in

ti

of the

the D

is

)2Q\,

doubled because of the assimilated Nun, and the

a for the two radicals.

7.

The

ultimate to
np.

D?2pa,

Participle of the Hiphil changes the

e,

and the a

Before endings
etc.

this

becomes

3D13,

of the

e,

thus making

e. g.,

fDp, D^spo,

of the penult to

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

When

8.

and pure and the vowel

always lowered,

is

the

to

the vowels of the sharpened syllables

always short

are

formative

added

are

sufformatives

or

suffixes

forms,

contracted

77

e. g.,

12D,

of the pre13DH, irDp\

'inap'j;

Rem. When the contracted consonant

a guttural or

is

Resh, the preceding vowel remains long even when the

accent

with

"^"l

more usual o
perhaps for
for neBftn.

1
,,

JTlStt,

DJHfi.

the sharpened syllable instead of the

in

or u.

(2)

with o written

)1"in

ttttBfo.

nbii for n^ii.

(6)

(7) sjjit

'

it

for

(3) ttlUtZ

fully.

(4) !pfo instead of *\b&\

?ji?v.

(5)

(8)

nntfn

wnri

here as an intransitive

Niphal Perfect; nfefc^ Niphal PartiH2Di Hiph. Imperfect; nipi Hiph. Imperfect with

like

ciple;
fern,

^"JS

in pause; but better to take

}3Df\

Kal

e. g.,

following extraordinary forms are to be noted

The

9.

(1)

withdrawn,

is

!?|

(9) HSBto

suffix.

10.

In the Intensive stems of these verbs, three forms

are used:
(1)

(2)

first

regular

form

form which

like

inserts

btiQ,

e.

g.

Mn,

liTftgP,!,

an unchangeable 6

mid, nniD, nnmpn.

form which doubles the contracted
(3)

has

the

Rem.

same vowels
1.

The

unchangeable,
changes,

Rem.
e. g.

e. g.,

2.

after the

but having the last syllable regular,

radical,

tyn, ^in.

as

regular

the

verb

m]&,

e. g.,

root,

e. g.,

but

J>I2W>

of all these forms remains

first syllable

and the second

mi'D,

Piel,

)^\,

suffers

in

all

the

same

WfiLp\.

may have two

forms of the Intensive,

y?n, ^in.

LESSON XXXVI.
PE

WAU

VERBS.

1. At the beginning of a form, an original Wau has

been almost always changed into Yodh, e. g., 2&), TV.

78

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

After preformatives, however,

2.

it is

usually contracted

When
When
When

preceded by a into 6, e. g., Dtihi, 2^ln.

preceded by u into ii, e. g., lEft!"!.
(2)
preceded by i into i, e. g., Eh" KT\
(3)
Rem. 1. But in the Kal Imperfect of eight verbs, the
original Wau has been dropped and the i heightened into
e or the Wau has been first changed to Yodh and then
contracted into e, e. g., 3^, either from 2$V or from 3$*.
(1)

Rem.
the

Some

2.

think that blV

more common i.
3. The Kal Imperative
but Bh"

JH;

Imperfect.

If so

formed by dropping the pre3$; KTl?, KT; jnn,

Bh, and !TBh\
So, also, nn

is

formative of the Imperfect,

Bf^

t,

from

Kal

is

has been contracted from rw into u instead of the

e. g. IBfrl,

tsh),

(p.

2JT.

4.

The

Infinitive construct of verbs

the preformative drops the

called feminine segholate form,

HBh from

inflected exactly as

The

2.

rQ$, njn.

e. g.,

But, also,

the segholate Infinitives are

suffixes,
if

they were masculine segholates with

one original short vowel

Rem.

with

JINX.

Before

1.

In the case of KT, K, the Infinitive

tsh".-

takes the form

Rem.

which have

radical and takes a so-

first

a,

or

1fD$,

e. g.

i,

Infinitive construct of verbs,

is of a form
nT, nT, mT;

like NT"! or

fect

^N

nbp), ^phy-, ntth,

*s

varied,

IflJH,

1J1K3.

whose Impere. g., K*YJ and

WBh.

LESSON XXXVII.
PE YODH VERBS.
1.

Pe Yodh

verbs strictly speaking are such as had

Yodh

for their first radical.

In the Kal
Imperfect they all have i with the preformative, and a
after the second radical, just like the second form of

originally

Lesson

XXXVI,

Rem.
drawn

to

1.

e. g.,

Ty*,

This a becomes

the

penult,

e. g.,

3
e,

when the accent

btpfy,

pS'l.

It

is

with-

becomes a

in

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

pause,

e.

g.,

heightened to

Rem.

]tfW; where,
a, e. g., Wt2\

The

2.

79

an original a

also,

and Imperative of

Infinitives, Participles

these verbs are formed regularly,

found

is

e. g.,

31t^, 2b?, "!S\ Dt3\

In the Hiphil, the original Yodh is contracted with

the preceding a into e, e. g., j^rn, p^\
2.

Rem. Singular
Yodh, the
in

the pointing

is

In a few verbs whose

3.

the

first

radical

Kal and

been Nun,

is

for

b^\

if

the

m%, NV.dh&&~~*

first

radical

^^7^"

LESSON XXXVIII.
AYIN
active,
all

Wau

The

1.

e.

g.,

Dj5,

Wau

radical was

or

assimilated after the preformative

Hiphil, just as

e. g., pSJ,

b'b]]

first

WAU

had

W^**
^ ^jLfjfa

^p

VERBS,

dropped in the Perfect and Participle

fio, #13; and in some Jussives Kal and

is

Hiphil Jussives,

e. g.,

D|^,

D[?\

In the third person of the Perfect the Wau

is dropped but the original vowel of the second radical
apparently is heightened, e. g., Dlj3 becomes DJ?, ny? becomes
na, Bh3 becomes $13. In the 3rd person this heightened

Rem.

1.

vowel remains throughout and retains the accent, e. g.,

nfijj,
nn, inib; n$13, tt&Ma. In the 1st and 2nd per10J3;
sons,

the a and e become

remains, except before

to

0,

e. g.,

QpB,

Dfl

a,

e. g.,

and

]fl

riO|5,

But the o

nflis.

where

shortened

it is

DFlBte.

Rem. 2. In the Participle active, the second radical

dropped and the vowel heightened to an unchangeable
a.
The participle of the verb "to die" has the form nia
and that of the verb "to be ashamed" has the form $13.

is

These are inflected an follows:

nn, in,

?jnj2,

D|?,

niij?,

D^Jtpj^,

"'DJ?,

VI3;

D^no; d^$13 etc.

Rem. 3. The Jussive Kal Up) comes from an original

form yakum; not from yakwurn, which would have given
the contracted vowel u. With Wau conversive, the Jussive
becomes

Dj?^; in

pause

Dp*}.

%^j&6s^t&<> ^r^

^^ '^

^'

< ^fife, ^c^^K.

80

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

The Jussive
with

comes from yakim,

pause Dp*1;

DpJ, in

suffixes, ^HttpM.

The

2.

with

of the Hiphil, likewise,

Hence, we get the forms

not yakwim.

to

Wau

is

contracted with u to

u,

with a to

6,

i.

The Wau is contracted (a) with a preceding u in

Kal Infinitive construct, e. g., Dip from kuwm.
(b) With a following u, in the Kal Imperfect and
Imperative, e. g. Dip} from yakwum, Dip from kwum.
(c) With a following u, in the pass, part, Kal, e. g.,
Dip from kawum.
(1)

the

Wau

is contracted with an a,
Preceding and following in the Inf. Abs. Kal, e. g.,
Dip from kawam; in the Niphal Imperfect. Imperative and
Infinitive, e. g. DIpH, Dip from yinkawam.
(b) Following, as in the Kal Imperfect and Imperative
in a, e. g. $1^ from yavwas; in the Niphal Perfect and
Participle, e. g. Dips from nakwam.
(3) Wau is contracted with i in the Hiphil throughout,
so as to form i unchangeable, e. g., D^pH from hikwim;
D"p} from yakwim.
Rem. 1. The Jussive Imperfect is an exception to this.
See above under 1. Rem. 3.

(2)

(a)

Rem.

2.

The

Participle Hiphil

is

D^po, not D^pB, as

we

should have expected.

3.

Niphal

union vowe l 6

and

Hiphil

sufformatives.

changed

to

ii,

is

inserted in the Perfects of the

stems

between

the

stem and the

In the Niphal the contracted 6

e. g.,

is

commonly

JTtolpJ; Hiphil nfrpn.

But in the Niphal DniS'SS is found, with the 6 unchanged.

Rem. In the Imperfect of Kal a union vowel \, is inserted before the ending of the feminine plurals of forms

which have an unchangeable

e. g.,

being the Jussive of the

4.

ii

preceding the final radical,

ni^pn, n^riion; but mtaHnn, nsaipn

The Hophal has the same form

Wau, e. g., Dpin, DpV etc.

verb were Pe

(the last

form

first).

exactly, as if the

B.

ETYMOLOGY.

81

The intensive stems are formed in three ways.

(1) They are sometimes regular, e. g., DJ5.
(2) They reduplicate the third radical, and contract
5.

the second radical into an unchangeable

6,

e. g.,

They reduplicate the shortened Kal

stem.

Dipnn; pi3;
(3)

D1p, D)?1p,

Dn.

]B1V;

^3^3.

e. g.,

from kalkal.

Rem.

verb way have two forms,

When

6.

the 3rd radical

before the

diately

Tau

is

D'p, D1p.

e. g.

Tau and comes immetwo are written

of a suffix, the

but once and the doubling denoted by

Dagesh

forte,

vie, nriD.

e. g.,

Notice, that in the 3rd

7.

fern.

sing,

the Perfects and in the masc. plur. and

and 3rd

2nd

plur. of

fern. sing,

of

the Imperfect of the Kal, Niphal, and Hiphil Stems, the

on the penult,

nop, IDp;

ftttp),

m$r\', MMjfc, rcnpn, v&fyfy toip:, tofpn,

npifrfl;

accent

8.

is

Notice, also, especially such forms as

nn,

rdj,

e. g.,

riD^ii,

*ran (article

HlS^n,

^P5;

wj?;, *&$%,

JTin, K1IT,

K^fl,

with perfect), inbpn (instead

of infrpn), ^nan, na&i for nani, iran for ir;n.

LESSON XXXIX.
A YIN YODH VERBS.
These verbs are exactly
that

in

Kal

the

Infinitive

like

Ayin

Wau

construct,

verbs, except

Imperative,

and

found instead of u; and that no union

vowel occurs in the feminine plural of the Imperfect, e. g.,

Imperfect,

tsto,

is

n^i, nw, mafcyn.

Rem.

1.

That

in

Kal and

these verbs the Imperfect

the Imperfect Hiphil are the same in form.

Rem.
e. g.,

Rem.
i

2.

Sometimes

the

Infinitive

construct

has

u,

nftt.

becomes

in pause

3.

In the Jussive Kal, just as in the Hiphil, the

from yas[w]im), e. g., Dfc^, Ditf'l;

e (by heightening
hto*).

82

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

Rem.

4.

When

the last radical

Tau, and the suffor-

is

mative begins with Tau, but one

Tau

This

written.

is

Tau, however, receives Dagesh forte, e. g 7\7\y}.

Rem. 5. The first singular Imperfect Kal, or Hiphil,
,

has

form D^K,

the

cohortative

Rem.

is

The Imv.

6.

even

Wau

after

The

conversive.

no"^^.
of the

Kal

with the preformative dropped,

e. g.,

the Imperfect

like

is
1

D*

^, Hifi^.

LESSON XL.

LAMEDH HE
Originally, the third radical

when

final,

VERBS.
was Wau, or Yodh;

radical has been dropped,

this

>

its

but,

preceding

vowel being heightened and being given the vowel letter

From
Lamedh He.
He.

a radical,

is

Lamedh

as a

it

receives

Mappik and
e. g., nil

this He is
When final

the verb

is

treated

Guttural verb,

In the Perfect, a

1.

n%

must be remembered, that

It

radical, but always a vowel letter.

never a

He

last circumstance, the verbs are called

this

final

is

heightened to

a,

e. g.

rbtt rb)n etc.

In the Imperfect, the final vowel caused by the loss

3rd radical is always Seghol, e. g. i"6;p, TOS\, ri7J\
3. In the Imperative, the final vowel caused by the
dropping of the third radical is always Sere, e. g. if?S,
2.

of the

nban, rb)r\.
4.

sing.

In the Participles, the

abs. always

For the
cons.

final

vowels are for the masc.

Seghol; construct Sere,

e.

g.,

'hi.

Tlbl,

Tlbl.

abs., we have nVl For the masc.

The other forms are tpbl, rb\ rv6l All other

plur.

fern. sing,

participles are formed in like manner, except the passive

of Kal,
5.

which has the forms

The

Infinitive

^ba, ^Va, tvty etc.

absolute

of the

Kal, Niphal, Piel,

Pual, and Hithpeal ends in 6; of the Hiphil and

in

e.

In

all

of

these

forms,

it

Hophal

seems that the third

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

radical has simply been dropped,

e. g.,

83
i"6a

(or 1^5), r6|ij,

rtgn.

6. All Infinitives construct end in an unchangeable

probably contracted from H5 or ni_, e. g., n\b%, rfean, JiTJn.

With

suffixes Tffo, DOni ?}.

Before all vowel sufformatives, the third radical

disappears entirely, the sufformatives being affixed directly
7.

to the second radical,

e. g.

6|, &)}, 6iH;

&,

^?afi;

6$:

*V$\

8. Before sufformatives of the Perfect beginning with

consonant, the third radical is contracted with the

a
preceding vowel of Kal into

and of

into

e,

n^i

rvfci,

all

i,

of the Pual

and Hophal

the other stems into either e or

i,

e. g.

r\M or n^a.

Before sufformatives of the Imperfect and Imperative

beginning with a consonant, the Yodh is preceded by a
Seghol in which it quiesces; or with which it forms a
9.

diphthong,
10.

e. g.,

The

m^an, na^an, nybin.

third feminine singular of the Perfect

is

ano-

seems to have two feminine endings,

i. e. nnVa is formed as if the
original galayath had dropped
the yd and then added an a to the galath. It will be
seen, that if rba were the verb, the feminine would have

malous

the

in

that

same form,

it

e. g.

nr6, nr6aa (comp. n^tpjpa), nrfea (comp.

11. The Jussives are formed by apocopating the final

vowel of the forms of the Imperfect and Imperative ending

in He,

e. g.,

Rem.

1.

Rem.

2.

%\, %\, %t\\\

'pan,

bm.

In the Kal and Hiphil and Hophal Imperfects

a helping vowel is generally needed to aid in the pronunciation of the apocopated forms, e. g., by or by; b%\\
bi\
So, also, in the Hiphil Imperative, e. g., y\T\ from
ann from nana.
But exceptions are not infrequent, e. g., ^ja?, PB?, ata-'*

The Kal Imperative cannot be apocopated'

since to cut off the ending from

!"6a

would require a vowel

to be given to the radicals remaining.

6*

'

84

In the Perfect, the suffixes are added regularly

of the first and second persons, the only

12.

to

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

the forms

change being the lowering in Kal of the vowel of the

radical to Shewa, since it is no longer pretonic,
They are added directly and without
e. g., rprpba, Vtyhin.
change in any of the stems, except the Kal, to the 3rd

first

plural,

But

rnban,

e. g.,

Kal the a

in

lowered when not before the accent,

is

In the case
suffixes is

n%

n^a

sing.,

fern,

^nss,

e. g.,

In the 3rd masc.

rnVa,

but D36a.

the form before

lan^a.

the suffixes are added directly

sing.,

vowel after the second radical, the vowel letter

e. g. }nba,
1HD3.
This final vowel

the

to

3rd

the

of

of the first radical

e. g.,

having been dropped,

lowered before

is

Bern.

dp and

*J,

]2,

e. g.,

In pause ^"in.

?f?a.

TTBn with Seghol instead of Hirik.

In the Imperfect and Imperative, the suffixes are

without any change, to forms ending in 1

13.

added
and

Note

directly,

,,

e. g.,

WIST,

The

ininttfR

fern. plur.

takes the form

of the second masculine plural.

The remaining
off

the

n..,

forms,

or n., and

i.

add the

e.

all

those ending in n cut

suffixes to the

second radical

verb does to the third,

just as the regular

e. g.,

naV?n,

LESSON XLI.
PE GUTTURAL AND "S VERBS WITH 2ND, OR 3RD
RADICAL WEAK.
The verbs
of both the
1.

in this lesson all partake of the peculiarities

of

classes

Pe Guttural

weak verbs

to

which they belong.

verbs which are also Ayin Guttural.

These are such as 3n, Din, Bhn,

2"]%,

SpJJ,

Examples

rhp,
onnn.
of forms: D^nnsa,
" T
t
r

2.

(1)

nm, rf?&
&B& in.

vi if

Pe Guttural and Lamedh He, such

n^j;.

Examples:

as nan, non,

nana, ajrpn, naMnn, nwjft, rtpv,

B.

ETYMOLOGY.

85

(2) Pe Guttural and Lamedh Aleph, such as Ntsn.

Examples: Dnstan, KBIT, WBttJ..
(3) Pe Aleph and Lamedh He, such as H3S, nDK.
Examples: nn ^'n.
Hem. Sometimes, the Aleph is omitted, e. g., in tilgfol.
,

LESSON XLIL
VERBS PE NUN WHOSE THIRD RADICAL

IS

WEAK.

These verbs partake of the peculiarities of both kinds

of

weak

verbs.

Those whose third radical was Wau, or Yodh, i. e.,

Lomadh He, e. g., Htti, HDi, HD1 Examples SIB), IV Bi,
lis), niBi, hbi, b;, -b;, riBi, nai, "viBi
nan, insri, man, n|,
dw, ip, nM^, "sjn, dish, nso, ^so; nan, is;, cits.
2. Those whose third radical is Aleph, e. g. Kfett, KBfa.
Examples: rtKfc, or nKfc, ti&\, Wi\?\ Kfc,
*O0ri, ^S^H.
1.

^;

Those whose 3rd rad.

Examples: j-irjjft, mp_, n$\, in^i,
3.

is

guttural,

e.

g.

TVpb.

^rjjr, np_.

LESSON XLIIL
PE WAU AND PE YODH VERBS WITH 3RD RADICAL
WEAK.
1.

Third radical a

Wau or

Yodh,

e. g.,

PIT.

Examples:

rnin, nnri, rni\ rnin, ?jni\

2.

ntre,

3.

TO,

Third radical an Aleph, e. g., KS\ Examples: T\RW,

was, tr, w$, msn; as, *ks, ks\ n^; wain, fcreirt,
Third radical a guttural,
WJT3,

J>T_,

e. g.,

JTP,

H3\

Examples:

*njh, jn, ttijn; rppin, nnisi, roi\

LESSON XLIV.
VERBS WITH 2ND AND 3RD RADICALS WEAK.
1.

"TID.

The second a

guttural, the

3rd a Resh,

Just like Ayin Guttural verbs,

e. g.

VIQ.

e. g.,

1HO,

86

B.

ETYMOLOGY.

the 3rd a guttural, e. g., JHj?.

Ayin guttural and Lamedh guttural verbs,

The second a Resh,

2.

Treated

like

n\.

e. g.,

The second a Resh, the 3rd an Aleph,

3.

Partake

S*3J5.

of the

of both,

peculiarities

VTp, Inf. cons. if\$ "to call", nnp,

e. g.,

*n|,

g.,

N^2,

e.

n^"p "to meet".

See

Paradigm XLIV,'2(?).
4. Second radical Wau. 3rd radical a guttural, e. g.,
Wau remains firm and verb treated as Lamedh
Jft3.
guttural only,

e. g.,

JJtt\

Second radical Wau, 3rd radical a Yodh (or Wau?),

nib, njj?, niS.
Wau remains firm and the verbs treated

5.
e. g.

as

Lamedh He

only, e.

g.,

njfc *Rfc; rr, njS}

SJN12, K12^,

WDJ,

e. g.,

also,

812.

of

K12, 1K12,

nJKlifl, or rttVJlSfi, K12; K2, HK2, n2, D S K2

m2; ^n, w^Oi w^^n, but nknn; ^,

|,

n$\

ITJ;

Second radical Wau, 3rd radical Aleph,

Partake of peculiarities of Ayin Wau and,
Lamedh Aleph verbs, e. g., K2, H2, nn2; K12,
6.

ruwrifi;

Second radical guttural, or Resh, and third radical

Wau, or Yodh (Lamedh He), see paradigm XLIV 2. (1),
7.

nj#, nn,
(1)
e. g.,

nnj?, nntf.

Most

of these partake

nj$, nno,

(2) rnj?

wn&, nna,

nj^i,

has some forms as

e. g.,

ntpj?, riS^JpV see 3 above.

He,

e. g.,

(3)

differs

Wau

(3rd. sg.

if

yt^.,

rwjrcto; rnj, nnt,

lit.

the 3rd radical were Aleph,

But others are purely Lamedh

spl]?.

nn^

radical

of the peculiarities of both,

from other verbs

in certain forms,

in reduplicating the 3rd

e. g.,

nnpittfn,

Mrw$n;

inpiti^

masc. Impf.), linn^ 3rd. plur. masc. Impf.

LESSON XLV
VERBS WITH ALL THE RADICALS WEAK.
1. When the first radical is a guttural and the verb
Ayin Ayin, e. g., Tl$, bb$, MR, ITJ1. (See XLVI), bbu, )in, ppn,
Jinn, )ijj. Examples 7VhN, Imv. -rnfc or ni; Niph. nnJ;

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

Pi. JTTjK,

Dn*l0;

brr or

nun), n^nb, ^n, pg* or

bn)-,

When

2.

of the

the

Niph. bl#, Hiph. bnn,

lVn3 Inf. cons.;

first

peculiarities

radical

of

all

is

87

)rv;

Pinna, ^rinn, rihnn.

Resh, the verb partokes

three classes,

e. g.,

T\t$"),

njn.

Examples: nn^n, wi, Jinan; man, wi; nY, kt, jom, *nrn,
nn, w; run; nna, nT; rt^pn, mkt, trw; nrjnn, 'jh;
3.

When
nn"3,

e. g.,

^^

the

first

or JTIi

WT

4.

When

the

Resh and the verb Ayin Ayin,

first

WT

g.,

cons

jn (in pause),

JH o r

ijrjn,

and the verb partakes of the

classes, e.

^*l, )VV, tiY;

? ) I nf

JH.5 Niph.
Dnjnn; jna, D^na.
radical is a Nun, it remains firm,

( for

Hiph. jnn, nijnn,

ffPC;

is

Examples:

VTH, ))

peculiarities of the other

two

nns, "ona, nni, "or?!

Verbs Pe Guttural, Ayin Wau, and Lamedh He

e. g., niK, njn, njj?.
In these verbs, the Ayin Wau
is always firm, e. g., raw;, nn, ljjnn; nnw, *nj$, njgrj.
So also with n)^
e. g., nnn, )J1T.
6. Verbs Pe Guttural, Ayin Resh, and Lomadh He,
e. g., rnn,
rnn, !*njJ.
These partake of the peculiarities
of all three radicals, e. g., nn>n, nrjjgj, *tM, "lj^.l Hnnn.
5.

(Yodh),

LESSON
THE VERBS

XLVI.

,TH

AND

.TH.

The forms of .TH to be noted are DJ^PJ, niVT, nSn ?

(with silent Shewa under the radical He), \T, NY}, ""n^l,
1

1.

PPrr

^Wl

^ni, nj^ri; Tn, prrn, wr..

The verb

PPO is treated as a contracted Ayin Ayin

an uncontracted Ayin Ayin verb.
In the
latter case, it is a Lamedh He verb.
Examples: HTI, *ft,
filTj, nvv (with silent Shewa under Heth and i under the
preform ative), W, NT1, ^\1, *>V*1, Pli^nn. Verbal adjective
2.

verb,

"n

or

as

living, njn, n^n.

88

B.

ETYMOLOGY.

LESSON XL VII.
THE NUMERALS.
THE CAKDINALS.

A.
1.

The

cardinals for one and two are of the same gen-

der as the object numbered,

*rn one day,

D^i

nns

T\)Ui

*in{*

e. g.,

one year,

nn'Nfcn

tt^N

^W

one man,

D1 1

the two lights;

*F\$ tivo wives.

Rem. Commonly one

thousand;

ri)3K

the dual,

e. g.,

one

WfiV

is

not expressed,
So,

cubit.
tivo

days;

also,
DISCS']

two

e. g.,

is

f^K

is

one

expressed by

Q^nSQ two hundred

and two thousand.

2. The cardinals from
opposite
fl^T,

1i$

3 to 10 inclusive are of the

gender from that of the object numbered, e. g.,

ten curtains;

few camels; D^tf

V?^
The number

Vti six hundreds;

JYIKja

(B^

is

D^Ol n~$$

feminine) seven years.

formed by putting ins or

the form used with masculine nouns; and nnK before IT^JJ to constitute the form
used with feminine nouns, e. g., tSHh 1^ "'Pii^JJ ii months;
dk^j n^ in ii princes; rnfcj; nn s onjj il dfa'es.
3.

*T$y. before

*lte>}>

eleven

is

ten, to constitute

The number twelve

formed by placing D\l$ or

*N) before "l^JJ to constitute the form used with masculine
nouns; and tPP$ or "^ with rn^JJ to constitute the form
used with feminine nouns.
D^ns "i^JJ D'W 12 brethren.
d^k rnfcyj; n^n$ ./ stones.
5.
The numbers from 13 to 19 inclusive are formed
by putting the feminine absolute or construct form of the
units before "I^JJ to constitute the forms used with the
masculine noun; and the masculine absolute or construct,
form of the unit before rni#}> to constitute the form to be
used with the feminine noun, e. g., UV 1^ ntston fifteen days;
Vi2 IfefJJ ntiton his fifteen sons; mtf rnfcj? tfn fifteen years.
6. The number 20 is formed from the original form
of ten by affixing the plural masculine ending, e. g., "ifc'JJ
(from n#g), &nb^.
4.

is

B.

7.

construct,

89

tens are formed from the units by affixing

The other

masculine

the

ETYMOLOGY.

ending

plural

D^B*

e. g.,

before the plural ending

the

to

masculine

singular

In the case of 40, the vowel,

30.
is

heightened,

but,

V2n,K;

e. g.,

In the case of 50 and 60, the final consonant is

doubled, e.g., DNaton, n^p. In the case of 70 and 90,
the plural ending is appended to the original one vowel
form, e. g., JJB*n from JJBto; hence, CJJBto. In the form for
70, the original a has been attenuated, e. g., D^nB* from
In the case of 80 the ending of nibtf is
}>n^ from JJ2B*.
dropped and the plural appended to ibB* forming D^bB*.

D^^ns.

Rem. These numbers are not used

In Hebrew, one

8.

may

in the construct.

say two and twenty, or tiventy

and two,

The word

9.

400
800

for one

niKfi

hundred

DVWD

200

const. ni8;

rVUSO,

is

V\$\ 500 nifi Bton; 600

mbtf, 900 mo y#n.

nXD, const. DKft, plur.

DVIKD); 300 JTIKO b6b>;

(for

bV; 700 niKo-yn^;

10. The word for one thousand is *)% D^. *$), dual
D^?K=2000; 3000 n*pbx Tltfty, or D^K MB^tf etc.
11. The word for ten thousand is K13"l; 40000=12"i J>an
or ^H n^2"l; 20000=D h:n or *)^ tTHfcj?.
12. As to the number of the object numbered, the
,,

following rules are to be remembered:

(1)

(2)

three

&2&

The

singular

The

plural

to

ten,

e.

is

is

used invariably with one,

g.,

used commonly with numbers from

H1S

g.,

e.

tihtf,

D^K

riB^B*,

JYIKfi

W,

JJB/.

(3)

(4)

eleven

The dual
The
to

is

plural

used commonly for two,

is

*iB>j>

eleven cities

(D' 13>

D'OB*

is

g.,

DW,

used ordinarily for numbers from

nineteen inclusive,

stars; DWBtt

e.

e. g.,

0^313

twelve princes;

feminine).

nB>j>

l^j; "ins eleven

'"tB^B*

DnB

tfu'r-

90

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

Rem. 1. But frequently a singular form of the thing

numbered is employed, e. g., tf?i$ "l^JJ 71%$ seventeen thousand;

1&}> nj?/fl nineteen

tS^K

men.

Rem. 2. The plural is generally used, when the object

numbered precedes the numeral, e. g., 1\2V Twbvt D'HB 13
T

bullocks.

With numbers above

(5)

nineteen, the numeral usually

and the thing numbered follows in the plural,

precedes

ray

e. g.,

twenty servants; ttEhB niN-y?^ seven

Dnfcjj his

hundred horsemen; &~]2p D^Bto 90

servants.

Or,

the noun

if

singular,

vhH

e. g.,

is

it may be put in the

D^pn 50000 men; UV DnfcjJ 20

a collective,

t\bx

days; 71$ Dnfejn ytfn 0 years.

(6)

The hundreds and thousands,

angels; 712T\

mtf ngo

itffl

e.

ijsbj?

precede the name

U*gb$\

years.

With numbers compounded of units, tens, hundreds

name of the objects enumerated is frequently re-

(7)
etc.,

"s'pK

also,

D^0 2200
g
thousands of myriads; n:^ nD .Z6>0 years

thing numbered,

of the

the

peated, in the plural with the units, and in the singular

with the tens, hundreds, and thousands, e. g., D^Bh D^ttf ttten
nitt/

rtNOl

7\$

Jive years

and seventy years and one hun-

dred years.
13.

in the

The

cardinals from two to ten inclusive

before, or after, the noun,

nf$
D'HJJ

may

stand

construct before the noun; or in apposition either

3000;

UW

e. g.,

D^pj rnfcSW ten days.

TNferifive days, ffl&g

tsfctf

D^K

three cubits; "ltw

ten cities.

Rem. The word

for year is used frequently in the con-

struct singular before the number,

e. g.,

V$)

D^btt/

r\$Z

in the eighty seventh year.

B.
1.

(1)

board

THE OEDINALS.

There are several ways of expressing "the

*inn

= the

follows the noun,

first

board.

e. g.,

"rnisn

ahj?n,

first."

the one

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

(2)

follows
(3)

In naming the days of the month, the idiom is as

Uf'ivb "inssia on the first of the month.
In numbering the years, we have the following

idiom; nriN

in the first year.

HitJto

(4) JltfK"! is used,

e. g.,

ding \

the

to

cardinal,

e. g.,

^BKfo in

Rem.
fourth,

tf*e

1.

e. g.,

Rem.

2.

in
3.

the second radical of the

after

W&>

^tf,

T3#

VPft

eighth

month

^VT\

The

prosthetic

*)py]

g.

Sixth

and

fifth

Wn

the

"'T^, e g-> ^1 h ?
VfflQ the tenth month.

Aleph
D1 S3

T5TD

the vowel before

^pn, as
Rem.

and usually

third radical of the cardinal

by inserting another \

7ze

Jltftnn JV.an.

Ordinals from second to tenth are formed by appen-

2.

keep

91

is

dropped

^e

/owrf/i day.

forming

in

double the last radical and

second a short

i,

e. g.,

*<$$,

D1 8 n the sixth day.

Second

form

*}&%

is

of the

is

formed by appending n,

Vtf,

e. g.,

Bhha iw

second month.
3.

The feminine

JYOBfrl the

second year;

W&b&r\

e. g.,

Hi!^n

TJ>n the third city.

The

ordinals above ten are expressed by the carwhich commonly in such usage precede the noun,
e. g., Bfth "i&jpflBtya in the eleventh month; Bhh n&JJ D^tfa
in #ie tivelfth month; nitf rnt>jrc6l^a i <7*e thirteenth year;
nv 1^ njntfa on tfie seventeenth' day ; Bhtf? "inKl D'nfcjja
o>; */ie twenty-first of the month; ^Ihb ntfeni D'HfcJja on
Me twenty-fifth of the month; nitf JDBft D"b6^3 ifi Me
4.

dinals,

thirty-seventh year; rt3$

Rem.
the year

1.

is

enumerated,

eleventh year; yatih

Rem.

2.

D^a^Ka

zw the fortieth year.

Sometimes, however, they follow the noun when

rni2^

e. g.,

D^b$ ni^a

nnjtfn

Sometimes the word

in the

for year precedes in the

construct and follows, also, in the absolute,

TOtf TTtoy in the fifteenth year.

ni^'a

in the eighty seventh year.

e. g.,

titon

nit^a

TABLES OF PAKADIGMS.
The numeration
Etymology

of these tables corresponds to the sections of the

and, also, to the sections of the "Illustrations".

TABLES OF PARADIGMS.
I.

THE INSEPARABLE PREFIXES.

THE INSEPARABLE PREPOSITIONS.

A.
i.

^p

j. (i)

and

2. n, a,

(i)

b.

pnp

*wp,

(2)

d^

(2)

^fi% nin^(Read^^),

nia-fi

^p^, 7TI

(3)

(2)

bb%$\

"tfiKj,

'^13

nyn, rcni

pi, $*.'

(4). jan,

te^n, ^psj, ^pfl3

(3)

(5)

^5,

(4)

C.

THE ARTICLE.

WITHOUT THE INSEPAEABLE PREPOSITIONS.

1.

D^n

mn, f$n,

v?n,

"$pn,

-vttpn,

D^n,

onpg, dw$. (4) ^nn, frrg, mng, 155,

abnn,
inn,
(5) win,
im,
- .-' ^n,
" T
TT:
T I IV'
TV' Winn.
T V

amn

I IV

tftfin. (3)

'

IV

WITH THE INSEPARABLE PREPOSITIONS.

nn"jp,

or

n'7PD.

Ordinarily, n,

e.

vowelled letter n,

Pathah,

(2)

'

"I

2.

1.

nr6, n$p.

Tin
iv-

(i)

ib*$

'^nV,

$$,

(4)

nnit

(6). jry\,

bb$*\
\"i8i,
v:it'

(i)

*),

THE SO-CALLED WAU CONVEKSIVE, OE CONSECUTIVE.

2.

(i)

nvfafc,

tow, ogi,
T

tepgj,

(2)

dviWj.

(3)

THE SO-CALLED WAU CONJUNCTIVE.

1.

nJFitf]

\>nb

THE CONJUNCTION WAU.

B.

(i)

nirrp c^ufp).

ts^D,

(3)

e. g.,

2)

$&^t

Q^

^nb.

HE INTERROGATIVE.
g.,

ipn,

e. g.,

n3fcn,

n^Tinn

tSypn

nspn

Pathah and the following

nnj5p?n.

"*&$>

3.

4.

2.

Before an un-

Occasionally,

Occasionally,

letter

Dagesh

it

it

receives

receives

forte,

e. g.,

TABLES OF PARADIGMS.

rv-

n-.-

u
Ph

<=>

t--. t--. r\'.

nil r\

P
o

& 3

bo

P3

r>

i- i-

-:

"s-

p.

kB"5-s*g

W h

fi

r:

!=

-n-

*-

5 s

5*-p

p q

p p

g a

n n *

3
I

j
a

s
CO

fc,

o
s

s ^
<M

a
a

a S

TABLES OF PAEADIGMS.
CI*

Kit CI?

a
O O O

Q O O O O

eg

TABLES OF PAJRADIGMS.
C*~

G\? (Hi G\ G\t

--

r- r* r*

5 ^

tZ"-

r3 S5-S* p*

g
I

*a

a)

Ml M. S* M. S*
r- r- r- r- r-

#t*" **

*^-

'*

/I /I /I -J1

'g

-^ fz- id

>

.g>

r>

n c c

IT'

pa.

3
.*>

fi. Gj.
fi '

Gr G-

fi

lir

^. ^. ^. fc. ^.
Z-. i-. *^ Z-. -

^
3
S

h
p
o
?Q

<

SVi4i' *" %"

jg

3
3
2*

ft

a Q
n c;

13

c;

a
q;

TABLES OF PABADIGMS.

ii

TABLES OF PAEADIGMS.

\ Pv \ v

CO

o
En

o
ft
<

W
W
o
i

W
53

p
o
<

ne

rii-

nt nr

tz

tz -r\

TABLES OF PAEADIGHS.
*5-

CV.

n
*

"

n-

n=

m. v\~
\ *

_rv._ri

*-

na

- r

*-

n:-

*-

na

10

ii

TABLES OP PAEADIGMS.

G\

g>

S\ P\ ?\ J*

fl\

G[

f|.

&

F*

**

fit- <a- cia*- "& la*

Ph

a
EH
CO

r-|i

-|i

r"|i

-|i

r-

i~

P>
>.

j->

r~

J** 8*r

r-

o
m

#T
r-

"V.
*,. ;'

i~- /-*

P4

|.

1i

*"!

*-

n
a

bD

:.

pa
kH

CO

fin

O
H
M

cr

f*

r-

r-:

C: C: C' C-

EH

r r e

(^
HH

n;

w
H

Ph

r-- r~>

*-

n:

ni

^"

&
XI

<1

(1

o
q
t

Ph

a
i^i^n n

Q:. Q: Q,
be -CL*~DL"Ci"^
a
3 n..

tn

J3

g>

G<

,nn:an

a n

w
o
i
m

a
*"

Q
a

Q
5*

13;

<1

XI

Eh

JN ^TN JN.

O
N
Eh*

C4

co

Pm

SO
K

r-.

bo

< o

09

tn

ho

bo

ii

fc

<1

"73

a
o
o

^3

EH

0Q

TABLES OF PAEADIGMS.
n\
Z>3

-*

*>
-i*^

SH

file

HI *

i S^> *..
-X^ -J^ ^/N..

>

|..

P*^
^f\-

Qh q; fils
^h %i- k

.JV J-\i.JV

11
*>
-3&

TABLES OF PAEADIGMS.

12

w
g
9

^
? "3

^
la- *a- *a-

ia

r- r-

r i

O
<i

^
X

p^

s
S

CP j^13 C-

C* C*

DD&

-J^i^- j-v.j-v..j-v.xv

-jn-

F
..

t2

SC'

>,

35'-

X'

rrr

fl

o
w

h!

<j

x-

X" 35' Sff' HL

rr rv r: r= :

^3 OD

o-

gg M
I H

Hi
hH

Si

SB

H H

r/>

f-i

F?
t>

u
5

*
*^

O
J^ J^

O
W

-J%

-S

*^

:-

*~

8"

'

'

'

'

^
O

j?
PH

ggl

^5

fl

. sa

'a
ft

Q^
P-"P
fv

.tO

Mo

or

SjS^

<S'^'^ <6'^'^

tz-

g
ffi

p^

j-

Hi

"*"

1
*

TABLES OF PARADIGMS.

13

TABLES OF PABADIGMS.

14

#f. Br;

f"

*-

TABLES OF PARADIGMS.
53

G- G- G-

5 5

^J-

&

-:->

^ ^

e?
iv fv
r
r r r
*~ n.
a

n a

G *
G *
G
G

sr

J>V

M- M*

M-

35- 55=
X- X:
r r r
r
*~ n.

55

I3r
-

55

35
r

fit" I -

15

TABLES OF PAKADIGMS.

16

S3l

S3'- S3'- S3'

g*

cr D- Er C'

*=

>

1
-a

S3u S3 1

s-

JI-.E-.E .E-

n n n n

si:

rz

S3

S3'- S3l

cr cr c- C;

g &

S3

E E

&
CO

E-

&

3
w

o
P
CO

S3*

cC

S3

S3
#

n
e e e

r n<

S3
#
n>.

# *

Er

S3
*
e e e e

c;

S3

S3

S3

n n- n n-

pc
*"

n.-

\J

H
O
I

oq

{3 s

nnnn ^n

n n n
e e
E
E
E
E
E
E
n n n n n
g
r
r n.
r n=
r n*
drt**
- n:
*
8 o

E=

.-a

*"*

fl-.

H
P4
o
a

ri

fl

.2

ra

if

>-

-)

^ 1
<l

fl

O F P

&

CO

t?

>

^12
<!

O P P
1

c3

a
-3

fl

-fl

a>

E-l

&Q

17

TABLES OF PAEADIGMS.

Or

oi

^c

eh

'5

"3
i;

n-

>'

m* n- n- n
y-

r"
>-

.C
*

GO
T3

SJO

pn

<3
W>cS
0
g

r^. riL ni-

s
a j^a -

/n j%.

cd

*>

#-

#-,

TABLES OF PARADIGMS.

18

5
1 1

n
* g
m=

- r:::

SI
O

25" 3S

3C" 36

f>

'

tf

S
J
s

% *
O

p\:- \:-

p" pv
>

K q P

-r

n=:

tz-.

n.

q- c:

n
a

*-

M
P*

.
:

Ml Ml Ml
**" PV Pv"

's

ir

*#

t^

c,

tzc

*"

Pv

v-

pv

"

5"

c;

Q n f F

GO

pv pv

n a c

c;-

'*

""'

111 K

c;

c;

^
S,

S"

ss

'

M M Ml
M
* PV W W
*
n
G
8

-*>

PP^

Q a q q
X X X-X

j3

^ ?

" *"

a a

sa

tn
EH

n> n> n>

>g
^ ^

c_i

n: n=:

n;:

g" g.

&h

W
oq

n Ft n> nj

p"

p c
P F* E
G
??:

*^-

r- 1*

fir

S.R

ffEfp-g

^ I

tt

C!

y ^^

-1

-+j

^6^^

-"

,-h

^o^

nr

J3--Q'

ck

*
fll

G
r^ n
&8' n
*-f

^ s

-*->

pv

|g:^e'

o
w

Q n *

pv pv v

- s

Qi * fV-

cii

TABLES OF PAEADIGMS.

a- sk a-' a
S
>i3
.

**

c- c* c- o
n
n n n
J> J3> a* J3'
n j^ c; i^
a

JB
13

a
X"
n

13
35'

c;

&

jo

o
V W
ii

En

a
a

c c
*- n:
a

a
a

C= C
C: C:
r~ I- " f r
CI"

&

9H

Gl<

c;

&"

CI
c;

H
jz;

Q> Q> Q'

C
*~

C-

p--

P
o
<3

rrn- n
n
f c r~c;
n tz *-

o
GO

o
ft
ft

&
&

tZ IZ

r-

n-1

c;
n:-

n.

TABLES OF PARADIGMS.

20

r C"

5C8

52

308

JZ

fZ

53

Qi

308

C,

C,

&
<s

**

. sz xz sz

tz

tz

sz
JZ
*

TABLES OF PAKADIGMS.
SZ XI!

r" *r
*- Or-

rf

*5*

s?

*=-

'5
^ 5
-*H

WQ

Q* O' *>
r~

'

"3

21

SB*
'

Q
O- Q Q
'
"

r^ ?^ J^
a ip
^ ^

F
- n
a
*"*

>=3

x-

as?" ss?"

3r-

'

n c S
n
n
*-

t-<

X"

36"

*"

55"

**

56" 55'

*(

n
au
o

3
n n n c o c c cco|| c c s g.E
*- n:
a
S
a
.

55'

55'

TABLES OF PAKADIGMS.

22

r?

-^

n-

n> n>

f\-

<s

c;

c;

n:

pi:-

n n

'

*~

.So

..

n.

TABLES OF PAEADIGMS.

Pp&P

i i
a

"

GV

CI-

*"

n-.

S
Q

n
o3

3
*-

rv.

n.

#^

*-

n. n-

rv.

a
rv
a

$*

n
a

n-.

&
*"

n.

a
o
o
a

&
rv
a

X2

a
#

a a
3

GO

'CO

as

X5
bC

Si

bo

XJ

J=)

fl

*>*

be

bD

J
^
rS -^

3a

1*

r:

TABLES OF PAKADIGMS.

24

r^snti3^Cij:ni:i^.i3irjj:|A
xi
*-~

"

3d

a a
rt
n

-xi

.-..

xi

a* a-xi

d
o

rt- -.. n.. "! n

c;- iv- c;:
iv
*~\..

&

CO

FH

Ph

a
a
o

ft

-^

373

rt

d
d

+3

3o3

&

3o3

3d

3d

D=!

3o3

>o3

>o3

3c3

pi*

pi*

pi*

pi*

<d

a>

<x>

-1J

-4-3

.ph
-(J

32

3^

3c3

3?3

pi*

p-*

<d

pH

d
d

-P*
3c3

3d

3d

3c3

3c3

p-*

p-*

pi*

pq

C3

p^

H
n n- nt n- n n- n n n
ri: n n- rt -rt n rt _rt -rt
r-1 ri t r~"
e~
i
tz ~
iv Va *iv P

id

o
K
S
i-q

&

fR

>

3:3
e)
13

5^

S
<d

d
.ph

rr>

31

}rl

>

JpH

T>
5ph

3c3

3C3

3c3

3C3

3c3

>

<U

3c3

>

.pH
ptJ

}p-i

p-J.
)p

3C6

3C3

3c3

> > > >h

>

;)-h

>

3C3

c ppp!jippppyp*p
p4

>

CO

O
H
O
w
ft
3

H
H
ris
ii
>g3

nS ns

Kit ric

n^

r^;

ns n*

a g ..-a. a a> a -a -a
r: ^ <v- Gee;: c; p
1

-p=

IC3

3!^

a>

p
CO

PH

pd

o
-

pd

>g

)c3

3oS

<d

)o3

MS

3i3

t>

-p3

-p?

13

-p3-

4*

3CS

3^3

.pH

3?3

-(J.

-^-

3e3

>c3

3:3

303

3C3

p-

p-

r^-

pi*

p.

3?i

+5.

3^

^.

33

4J.

3^
,lj.

l?3

3?3

303

+J.

3C5

+3-

3:3

^. ^.

o
3C3

rd
pq

<
EH
pq

CJD


TABLES OF PARADIGMS.

25

)^
.a

nft
0)

ft

-1-3

<S

<=S

00

JH

1=1

O
-t-3

-U

-*

-Fli

iv

<v

n
i-

-n.
i

26

TABLES OF PAEADIGMS.

TABLES OP PARADIGMS.

>,

g
8
2

Ql
C*
|*~

+i

* g>
a

Oil

27

n nn: n-

n-

O
p
r~
*

s
c:

n= rr

H:

s a a a
^ p s.
a

*-

i-

a
oS

^ ^
*i

1^..

os

g
<

ft

iK li: cv; fv-

-a

cd

<d

M-

a a
Q* r

sz

n
a

i-

/^. i^. ^v. Ev.

ri

"^

a a

f\.-

ph

ft

>c3

'ft

13

3 ^

e3

a -a a a

5-f

?!

_ft

* -J g s.
a
J
*
a
a a
^
.g

9=

a a
- a
u

a
&

a- a-

k
a

43

'o

g P

"Sb

S
P

_.

=ti

"^'5'^

OS

"

rj

'o"^^a p
F

iii1

TABLES OF PAKADIGMS.

28

<
p
Cm

o
E>
i

02
GQ
<1
Ph

X
X Q

<1

>
i
CO

H
h-

W
EH

TABLES OF PAEADIGMS.

30

fa

<!

Ph

m
bo

EH

r^

c
*

c.-fi"

V'

TABLES OF PAEADIGMS.
v

31

TABLES OF PARADIGMS.

32

gl g? Gr
JN.. ^fN-

g^-

.J~v. -J"v-

Gi-

g g^
fl'

a-

E
a a
E

Gi G Ok GiO' a a- a*
& -j^
^n
j% _r%
rr -trr
rr
rr
.

CO

gl g? gk
9'

~r"

-J'

a-

.J"^-- J-n..

Oi-

a>

J"V-

oi

>

^3 -a

-^

."

hH

PR

S^

fe

fl-

E
u
O

TABLES OF PARADIGMS.

g.

a=

S a g

&

a> fe:

"

"IS

'*'"

s>
g
ti^g^

eh

OQ
Eh

rv-

r*

g-j\.

55

r^ n- -

> Q

Ph

Ph

CD

OJ

.2
o^

pr

"!

Ph
-

P ^

a
m
r

..

p-..

"^

at

*3- j^.:

c3

*..'

fv

(-H

?
c8

pr

p\\.

3&

^ ^ _

ni.'

&

Eh
p3

Lj

ri

c-

fe

> q e

<X>

P-l

33

w
rf

a^a

ro&

ooPhi

TABLES OF PARADIGMS.
r

r-

a S- a
Z: -*
-P
r
a>

g* FW

S3

On

rs

r^-

*n-

**

*"

'<+

:
ja-

-da* *

13^

H
m
rN

ph
51
<1

-& -p
jl.
:

rv,

CM

P=H

)..

Eh

s.

a g I
"
g

l-H

Ph

lie
^

~p-

^
ft

.J-V-

-*\

jr

'

J..

l^-.p

c*:

ft

'

S-fe

<

^ a
a;
n

f\'-

5?

x
"

QJ

^-^

t^

p"^-

p~ ^ n

eh

eh

f%'

^I

fx.'.

.a

*"
a. n^
"P -
'-

S
1

>

-~

CO

>

^:
CO

*N

fl
<D

_a
a- ag*nn^

>

>

n-

O (3
g O

J3E
J3*
_*

^>J-

CO

*=

* i

.S

p,*"

a*lB

rr-

#r

Fl-

_g

r-

^
r
a j>.

^-

*-.
*

ctf

^ ^

nS

-i.

J\,
:

^
^-

n
^ P

rt

Ph

o
tw
rii

II

TABLES OF PARADIGMS.

n's

n^-

H a

it-

(^
3'

g
M
t

35

&H

fl

tS

fl

a
M

Qw

is is

#-

P-t

g *

_ Q
> ^

is is is

-e

a &
" a7 ~J

-a

a-

Ph

a.-

a a

*-

*-

3|
oo

a:-

P a- a- a*^

P^

rvi

Eh

P>

1-1

hn

<q

Eh

g S

a- a- g

&

a- a*

i^

j< -do

EH
1
Srt

^5

a
00

^3

^5

^ >

-^5

a.

ff .

gg

^ E

If

t>

p,

...

fl

fi

*^'

^ *^

r^.


TABLES OF PAKADIGMS.

36

-r:
n
r^-

r:-

r^.-

-a

*
to

'S

a a
a a
r
r
r

!>

-/^- -J^- .JNI-.JV.

C_

#^

^2

=
*

fl

5
<

-a- a

m--c

*-^

-+^>^-srt
*~"
o3

tZ'C

&3

H I
pn

S
w
H
w
Q_i

,3

r=.*i
of cT

SEE

J?

-g

_o

d pv,- r-vt fA"

S -a
* *v -*v -v

a a

ft

c-

a- a- s rT^o?"
< % z^-zrv2
^ -a a a'
1

- ss a- a- a- aM <2
r C- *^
w
^ ra
^ Q..

rv-

a>

rd

<

~
3P* "^
H

*
a a
,r

&^

.a

"

X
s

S=!

s-<

<*

O
d

CO

03

+ +

TABLES OF PAEADIGMS.
1

!S
-3

.&
a>

tn

{S ..

Ej

35'

32'

r S: n^- r^
9 -^
a= a a
~^
J^ J^

tv
^
Sr Sl (^

35" 55"

13
S

SU-

<:.

<ri :

nu
<n..

n
is
"3

f\:.

iv

Jr nL

as> %:
r; r^-

r r
93

Eh

55'

&: a
^a

a- a-

O
ps

rvlCk:

n^-

"5s

H
w

35'

Q
fd

Eh

3sr

PH

JN

fee

&.

35:

a ZfN:
a

ITV

35
03

>

a-

Z/n: rTN:

SJ-

37

38

TABLES OF PAEADIGMS.

-a

TABLES OF PAEADIGMS.

39

40

x
X
X

*j Si
tz

a a

TABLES OF PAEADIGMS.

41

TABLES OF PARADIGMS.

42

13

Ph

g,

#r-

rr,

c-

c n

r
l

tz

tz

13-

IT
*-

*"

tz

rr..

g,

n n
!>

g
w

s
^' ^'

01

-a

.&

&

-' -P'Jn,

c n

xz-

sz

&

Ts

M c n c
-if

..

tZ>

ff.

Q<

tz

iv

tz>

tz>

43

TABLES OF PARADIGMS.

.j-v

&

^ 2

#_
j=

" m
*-

^^

J^'

EL *v
n-

!*

ffa-

g -P
tfl

"

s
1

-? a.
rj *.j\.

e>

n-

i>

r-

C: fg.

_:

%-J* ,ficv *p n B*

sfS#Sf|

W w S"

P Q a
u

MR
E S

r-|.

**

*-|

p*

h
a

,'

jvb *v

'p|

x<S
q
<

x % x

t. ss

p*

cm

ft* ft

t&-s.

n n c " e
&
...
a a a

09

c6

<D

1?
s

P-l

j^

&
a

QJ

's

a
I
<U

^ ^

a
I

pL,

03

-d

^a

EH EH EH En

N M ^

fl

03

CO

c4

CO
.

&<
.

CO

CO

^
CO

u
s

44

TABLES OF PAEADIGMS.

g
3
&
S

n- K' K<

13

3
*

G> G<

J3
**

** *

Q
**
x *

13

r> s2
Sg

K> K<

S.

g K<
- G
as" *n ,*;
H
a
Q.

13

xx
o

-.

l
irr

PM

13

35

36

13

&G

g a

35

35

*.

35

.-

Si

ft

i3.

q- qh

SO:

..

M:

35

35

55

H _
i3. g
g
H -SO 9*.
S 55 35

36" 36

36

5 ^

G.

G*

13

55

35

35

tz

*"

rv

g X
g a g.
5
35= ?5
M rf r n ~ *-T

?5-

9: rf

35" *-~ ,-r 36r *i

:

<*

55

**'-

^ _ _
g
g 2"g 2*
H

& G

G- H M-

G G

.-,-:

CO

En

..

a
k,

" n * a a
Q. . ^ H '**
o o .
c
35 ^:_ ^.. 3g n..

'

*-

.-*?

S.
55"
n>

g 35 3
36
9 35" n c
JTr o-SO" T
36" O
35^ p
r-

*"

#T"

jG36

O^-^^oX

- g 13
^
^
%* g* g* ng
J0.-35:
^%- P\
35
55 35
*~ H tZ

-35:

#t"

aa+-;
ri

Gt

(ri

5 1

*^

2?rt

row

<0

^^

#T"

?2

43

^ ^ fI 1
I H- HH

Ph
rH

G<3

CL|

CO

-^

US

J
J?

TABLES OF PAEADIGMS.
13-

'~

.*"

* S

*t-

".

-|i

Q
**"

G>

n-

*=

>

Si

45
a-

^ cn a

r~

2:
Si

'-

03

Ph

p- 13 n- 2!

*"
"

rc

r:
IT

&

a gig

fc

fc

fc

00

cj

&

iv

PQ

X
X
X

>

|~.

,K

ni

^
S

Pm

-g

#-

J% Js

r
r

'

-v

'

r
p;,

*T* V
m
, #=
a a ^ s ^ ? S S

*T

SS

CO

CO

r-c.

g S

P-K

<o

H W B

rr.

TABLES OF PARADIGMS.

n
n n
n *^

n. nn:

ft

ph

nmi

rr-

fr

n> n. n.
n: n n:

"in

IS"

\0 O O O
n n n rj
t

n w
=

&.
-H

n, n> ?

fj

P 5
r* n

n n

r:

rr

ry

o o o

TABLES OF PAKADIGMS.

Ft

rv ni
r\-.

S3

47

TABLES OF PABADIGMS.

48

r-n
c8

r r
g r- "
i

m
n n

^ n n

ST

H
O W n n

13
#?-

13

2T

?>

>
M
H
i

ii

n h

DQ

Ph

H
fe

fi-

*>

Q
i

pw

r:

h-

n n

n:
Ph

ri

n n

trSh

&
^

n n

n n

n,
c;

Si

nl
a

n n
o
CD

CO

P*

<D

D-i

TABLES OF PARADIGMS.

tz

49

TABLES OF PAEADIGMS.

50
_i

f7*-

TABLES OF PARADIGMS.

-TV

JNh

fX

53

13

a a
n

51

c;

*
$3

n>

_
iz* ic-

n a

J3:

J3

-a-

oq

G
B

g .- pg a a

h
g

(^

-<j

n-

iz-

tr

sj-

g~ Pa *>

n..
n a

i5

n
*^

/-fit*"

g * ft ?3
x *^-^
g a -^
g _
h -9 *> T
E .& -9- cGh

S3
-"

..

n-

J3=-f3:
fl ff

Sp
m

c
5,^
o

5-i

"

S S S

al

-J3-

iz

oW^
.

n.

r^i J3: 53: J=~ li:

o n n q q
gj

*} **
fr*

>

n
J?

h rr;
^ 8"

Q:

<d

<r>

a>

a?

Eh

Eh

Eh

Eh

n n ^

ft"

*^

J3

CS

!3

o3

ri-

eh

TABLES OF PAEADIGMS.

52

-a

pH

*~

r:

-1-3

'8

I,

flu

h
r;

a
n a
1

><

P g

!'

J3=

a=

a a
&'

a a
i

a a
a

PM

i3

13:

n
a g&

- CO

TABLES OF PAEADIGMS.
iz

iz

iz

53

'

'

'

'

'

03&1;
v

vfah,
t

V^;

Vfe,

TABLES OF PAKADIGMS.

54

WITH SUFFIXES.
nrfta, D3^S; Wta; irlfe,
T
t
6.

(1)
v
/

The Perfect

it

'

'

'

'

D?^n.
(2)

The' Imperfect JJH^,

(3)

The' Imperative

(4)

The

Infinitive

(5)

The

Participles

7.

D?^P; DJI^;

W%

^5-

inV,

D^ni^;

frfo,

IJlVaH; ITfea, WftiO-

Vfb, D^,' Vfe/DJiJ^; Y^,

Dp^,

FORMS TO BE NOTED.

$tp_ = p^_ = ngifh;

rnp#;

^;

flt^.

ntf?. n$#\

XLI.

PE GUTTURAL VERBS (INCLUDING "fi VERBS),

WHERE 2nd OR 3rd RADICAL IS WEAK.
Pe Guttural

1.

verbs,

which

are

also

Ayin Resh, or

Ayin Guttural.
Examples:

HD1H,
DflDVJ,
Din,
1DTT;
'
-
v
t
:it'
.

Si"

'

sQilK,
it'

DmnK,
v
:

nn*r,
nn*o.
- v:iv
i v:iv
'

Pe Guttural

2.

verbs,

which are also Lamedh Aleph, or

Lamedh He.
(i)

Dp^sf, nityg, nfew,

rfijflp,

na^., nj^jbg,

"in:,

^!,

onxDn,
Dn\
i^Dnn, nn*ODn\
bn,
ion,
_
_
...-.,-/ i^nn.
tv:iv'
t'
nn,
nn#,
intfri; ns, insto.
V
T
T T

(2)

(3)

'

'

'

;:

iv

-. ,-

'

'

XLII.

PE NUN VERBS WITH

1.

(i)

The

nbj, n$jj,
natsn.

third radical

nw,

tr,

3rd

Wau

-b?.,

RADICAL WEAK.
or

vtep,

Yodh
b*i,

(n'6).

vib*}, nidi,

'

TABLES OF PARADIGMS.
(2)

nm,

nin,
$,

a*

hisn, nji, ip, ^5, in?:, $ij;J, ftTSn, fr,

r&fi, n3iD, rrao, fi, liisb, n?o, D^ip,

yr\,

nan.

2.

The

in^, k&,

&",

55

3.

third radical an Aleph.

Jinty,

The

*o#n,

or nat?, ini^;

nafcy

third radical a guttural.

np, viftp, nnp, innp.

njp:, vftjg?,

XLIII.

PE

WAU AND
The

1.

rnin, niv,

PE YODH VERBS WITH

RADICAL WEAK.
third radical Wau or Yodh (H'6).

mn,
2.

vrtf, rnin, vrrin.

The

third radical an Aleph.

hr, njnya ns, w$, ns, njpg,

T,
tfV or nT,
1DKT.
is'
t :
t
The

3.

third radical a guttural.

DWT;, yr, VJii VT, vrtn,

,

in&*, kt*, vurj*,

htt

3rd

jnT*,'

jru,

inin, nsn, insn,

ymn,

virt*, jmn, iniHin.

XLIV.

VERBS WITH

2nd

AND

3rd

RADICALS WEAK.

1.

(1)

The second Wau,

nfe np,

n&,
(2)

nnift,

$g,

D'^3,

w4

"3.

or

Yodh G76).

njtei n}* njr,

'inns,

ni^,

The second Wau, the 3rd Aleph.

K3, H3, n3, flK3,

DflK3;
T
813,7

Wau

the third

njin;
IT
1

i3

Htsj,

n:K13f) or nri&Jfl;

'

f
7

lifc,7

nDfcta,
_. ,7
T

ddk*,
K3,
fW3,
-. ,7
T
TT
>

TABLES OF PAEADIGMS.

56

wan, iwaq, i?an

n*oaq, nan, Dqfcaq

or

*oa\
inwa\
wan,
.... an, nwan,
i
i
i'
i
7

'

(3)

'

The second

'

Wau

or

anaan.

wan.
-:

and the 3rd a

guttural.

TO-

W|i

2.

The second

(1)

radical a guttural, or Resh, and the third

Wau,

Yodh

or

nno, nnno, nnoa, nna,

nyjB^!

a P 0C

The second

(2)

inia,

mno; mnntfn, nnntfn,

nqritfv

irunij?\ piur.

(T]"b)-

radical a guttural, or Resh, and the third

an Aleph.
cons.

Inf.

Piel

Kal

nSOj?,

n")p,

nlj?^

inKlj?,

1fitfJ#;

fcTD.

XLV.

VERBS WITH ALL RADICALS WEAK.

1.
2.

Pe, Guttural and Ayin Ayin.

mN, iRWin: TIN, "INJ.

Ayin Guttural, Lomadh He, and Pe Resh nN"l nnNT
I I'

NT, NT,
3.

4.

nNT, NT, NT1,

NT"I, VFiF\\

: it

'

nNlfll; HNIH,

Pe Resh and Ayin Ayin. J?T, n$?VJ, D^np.

Pe Nun, Ayin Guttural, and Lomadh He. nni
It'

nfinj,
I -:n'

nq^, nnj.
5.
6.

Pe
Pe

Guttural, Ayin

Wau

and Lomadh He.

mr,

nmy, ,tw\

mi?,

^NfliX

,-fiN,

Guttural, Ayin Guttural or Resh, and

Lamedh He.

-i\ VTton-

XLVI.

and fpn.
,TH
II
IT
1.

nVlN,
/TH,
nrrn,
,T.T,
\T,
\T1,
JTVI;
' VTI,' Vfa,
iV
:'
v
*i
v
ii
t :it*
i
v r
'

yin;
v:

2.

'

m\

or
,Tn
ii

'

'

n\n:.
mv^,
.Tin,
rrm,
rrm, n\Tt; nw,
v:
t
i
f
v:'
s
nti,
Tn.
tpi,
ti,
nrrn or n n- mm,
vi\
.:'
"
v

.: %

'

iv'

:it

'

;
'

'

'

'

r '

'

TABLES OF PAKADIGMS.

XLVII.

57

58

TABLES OF PARADIGMS.

Seventy tflfctf,

Eighty

D^btf,

Ninety

Q^,

One

300

t^p

hundred J1KQ.
100 np,

map.*

200
np, map, map.
1000
4oo'nio j;2-).
'

3000 d^sVn nt$6t?.

100000

*fe$

*$ niD.

,-jKp."

dijtikd.
T
&*$.

2000

d^n.

20000 *# D'ntyy.
200000 s^N DNTIKp.
300000 B^#
16000 Niri.

Anno Domini 1908 niKD ntf^rn

rQ#3

ILLUSTRATIONS
OF

GESENIUS'

HEBREW GRAMMAR

WITH VOCABULARIES

BY

ROBERT DICK WILSON,

Ph.

D, D.

D.,

PROFESSOR OF SEMITIC PHILOLOGY IX PRIXCETOX THEOL. SEMIXA.RY

PRINCETON
1906

ILLUSTRATIONS OF THE GRAMMAR.

This book

meant to give examples in illustration

and etymology of Gesenius' Hebrew-

is

of the orthography

The

grammar.
illustrate,

which the

sections,

examples

following

are given at the beginning of each lesson.

Hebrew

the words contained in the

All

bible twenty-five times,

or more, have been used in the illustrations; so that the

who masters

student

these, will not

a knowledge of the elements of

working

vocabulary

illustrations will

of the

book:

as

well.

merely have acquired

Hebrew grammar, but a

The words used in the

be found in the vocabularies at the end

the Hebrew
first of which contains

the

words, and the second, under the corresponding numbers,

their

meanings

The

in English.

sections

of

this

by the Roman numerals,

Text-book, which are denoted

be found to correspond to
"Notes on Hebrew Orthography and Etymology".
These "Notes" have been
prepared especially for those who cannot afford to purchase the larger and more expensive grammar. It is the
hope of the author, that all who can will procure both
the grammar of Gesenius and the "Notes on Orthography
and Etymology".
the

sections

in the

will

author's

ORTHOGRAPHY.

A.

The
Consonants,

nnDBpiino^ti3nnv

nnr^DBprBB^m^
irDSiiostDnnjKnDfiDp

^DI35n^D|flf
f

tr'

n
tk....

u
in

*u

b^

i:

jv

a3- aT

yn nn

s 3

^|-

j;

n 3T
..

1()i

'

n n d s

7a,b

'

ua

'

'

:n an jh iw is ia *n

The

iw

Vowels,

Vowel
letters,

jto

Ji5

13 ui 13

nu ma

na na na 25

ai

Mappik.

A.

ORTHOGRAPHY.

Kin ^n in nnT Kin in KnT aaT in nn Kn nvn

mn

nin nn

^ ^ ^

iK

K^a

bs

tib

^n ^n

nKT nn an anT nT rn n it ?kTV

n?
w- t- tT &kT dk ma nto nb
in in K\n \n *! ^ nn in ^n

nn ^n

^ ^ & Mb mb

n&V n& ^n to ^h ^nna jo

)n

2b rbT b$ bx

,t

'

^a

jw

]n jn

jj

13

nn nn

ij

6"

v*b

ft

^n

tjh ijn

^^

Va

^n- rhT

a& no

jn nia ja

nn
nn nn nK nK nn nb
--TTTT"

nn on

nn

n^

Kin

..

an ^n nin )n nia pa jk na Ka tag nn ne

tiy

rj;

ry n> ina in ? rnr

*s

*)K tons

nfe ais

jn

ps ny

ap n&

ns?

bij;

aiy

f n ns ns ks *jia *yiD *yip *p *)a *yia

np nip jp pa pn bp *pp )p
^ p i? fa
n^ n^ Kb> nij; ni& mn nin niK T tji nn

#^
III.

Shewa,
Metheg,
and

i^tap^
t:

Dagesh
forte.

i^&in

#n

jt?

nb>*

nt?

^
T

ntelp K^&fc ^bp

^n nbK

n^

n# n# aib>
t?n
b>b> #p bib* &v
ty'ip
n& nn nn na n^n nK nn br\" inT n#
n# n& n^ nn ns

#k #in
## n v^

v:

ni&n
~:

nnn

-f

-( b )-

Vsan "ote:

na^nKn

10C)

16C>

22f

nxmbr
- t -

^n

d - i^tsp

^nt?

-g

ORTHOGRAPHY.

A.

$5

n$3j?j mtfCK

-i-

-e

jkd

nm&

naa

\sn

3^1

pjj^l fi^gfe

-i-

D'JStf
-

nn^

d-

^n?

bip

- li

pmr

n^

-'-

^J
25b

IV.

I.

Unchangeable
vowels.

^d

-c

-f

rri ^ni

-1

h-

e-

^w
t

lb

136

Syllables.
Sylla

nw

d-

i!p
t

g - =tt!

>:

k~

^13

ftgg

up\\

nop

n&sn

-p-

e#p

^|> *ptOH

n^tbpri

njtjji

na^

n&ri

n?D

'

- 26a

rhw
n&K
1311
~
~ t
|v y

rni?

mira
T~

vb

--

jnsn?

bvp

nitt
ibfcp
-: iv:iv

n^e

-h
fibtop
t: -It

b&p
"I-

^ep

^in

-*-

b
bbb te ph?: p| - 13 21
f i? p-^&
C
nt^3
\TJ AWT!} 'IS
KS&I
P^lTl
v -: r
:r
t
-

"

:DiTS

ip
T

:i

1T3
T

-e-

>

it

kst

pn^

fttf
""

^8

ni
AT T

teTi

"f

Jh

Asp^ion
*
and

:raA.,.tio.
T

o^8p
n^-te-n ofcirb-nK :m-b - 16
wrtntf ^&rr-ni> n^snan mn d ft
^-^ t^nfrra
tn^ni
nntn
nbw
-_
-g-

v
D

"

"

T T

~\

|T

V V _

"

IV

-f
-

Iit

"

:i

T T

IT

-:

ritea!?
|t

it

ntean
t

a
( )-g-

n^ :wt
r

.1

n\T wag;
n^ria rrna
ni
v
t
it

it

IT

e-

:ft-W
:nn
wptf* nbir
_ at an
r
-;r
)

r.

t.

nrjgn ^an-^-tnnp ? :nnn \ti :p"vn

1

it

it

Makkeph
and
Methegh.

4
Vl

xr6T ite
" T

~ iphe.
Kapha

2
Dagesh
eesh
-

ORTHOGRAPHY.

A.

n^m D^&a n^ ?rr

...

forte

...

nw3

n*6
t
it

- -

rp&B
t
t

tvrhup
t
it):

^nn

-i-

nn^ee

nun
dp ni
I T

-1

naa
V -

1KP5

VII.

ityjo

h-

nv

ities of

the

Gutturals.

I"

T T

th.

T T

T T

m_

&6 (fj
yto& nn
-

bv'B

h-

yj*m

ffja

ana

it

ni;n
- t:
it

mn Tin n^n
:

nfewa
v v:
iv

innm
v

nfeitfi
-

iv

- 22

^i>n
T
IV

'

yu

onnn

k - prip^

nb ^BpK

t t:

v:

"

-1

IV

yfcu?

nin|

npj np^
-

rts

na

^
^?n
nnw
:

p^nn tontf
n^'in
nnna
t
t t~:

tw

i-

ji^o ji^o

srar n^tfn nn

i^ntD

W
13

jn

iap naa n&rr

^n

r6b>'

^ mpp ^n

nana
v
v
:

n^n

nan

J33

n^ n^

*-

t^an;;

)1\?0 )l^ri

n^'nn
t t:

iyi nbrr n^tf

*
IT

$$

jkd
" "

IT

-e

k-

^$fi *nj

J11?t

IT

d v$i nua inn B^nis dnn

mt~
-V
-

- f-

vekp

n^s" n&h"
-

nn&

nnn
tt

anm inn nun mn

ina
inn
TV
T V

it

wi
Peculiar-

tf?
It

^v

WtfO

20

>

'

n&i?
T T

rnjjen rc^e d'hip

D^IBSp

^njpp

12

pnnn
ttn
- r
v

v v

:"ns-nfety
v n

rpitf
~ fafc
nfety
t
v
t
v

- ue

nsna
:na
t

-c

- t

It:i\

rbti
V

^ ww -

:nrnnp^
:irn:^
t
t
t

nBto
t

isd
_ T

xtihtf
T T

t:

it

v: iv

-t

wnn nnMK
I

it

m
nnl?#
- t
t

iwt

nnis
- t
t

i3nn
t

nfcrn
v
:

ORTHOGRAPHY.

A.

n d5^ ib

Pin -uk

man

rantf
r6i>n
Tfin
~:

~:

r"

nojl

"r

T3

hjko
T
~:

"

~: it

it

V 2 V$ V&

"

ni& mb$

irin

riap

dimj

--

q~

tt&3

Hon

-p-

"fcffij

!?? ttft

T W0
23

J-

TV.
mabn n^tjn T3 d^i
*W1 to^
^ajj d totefr tow?^ npabe
ib^
afe on nia e ie# wrbtib nirn ^83
_ t

-: it

rfra
~
T

rm&

n&
im^tf
" T

-g- 1 -

14a

nii
t

mt #*nT :np
T
?
ipi
V

-c

<

ww
IT

k-

- f-

71$;
T T

ko^j
.IT

1^ ^9 n? ppi ntfin
rfei nnre s^ ^3
mirm rrwra rAtf
TTTT
24b

la

-c

I*

vrfe

n?

ns|

rqjjb

d-

t0 rrprr^ n*r?

n^'in p^n

rftep
nrtep
nil
It
v
t
t t

aft

nW>
t

tattb
-

wte
a- t

n!?fiDp
tit it

-*-

h-

-e

-1

^ \t

n-

ism

IX.

The Tone.

d-

f
trfeAT ni>i&T
I

p
I

v t

'

-.

p-

*6tbp
did
T
'AT
t: tIt

^n ^n n

^i
nbITi- nn
'AT
T AT
s

29

i"

"ietf'3

sfch

dHi
nvh
~
V

^tbp
it

- f-

~~

m i>sn
~

sfjoi^ *rty!
rfpi
||-

i-

i!i
tIt

:at

atf-awi
T
T

k-

p to

Di^

Dinm
.: rtn
t

2.

Changes of
Wau and

I*

n^M

^tDp
AT T

'

it

^bp"!

raT
wto
II
I

ORTHOGRAPHY.

A.

at v

it

it

Drorp
at v

-a 9
im in
#*n nns
tt t bbp
-It
t:
/r na jnp $p H? D?7
fi
tei

-c

nbtop
tt>:

'
The
-

lh a

>

"f

Vowels.

-1

p i?

n|e
tjifil

ro^

igb
1^5 ^n$ m

^Ji

r-

2.

Changes
Chang

of

nrn
tt

^fip
J:

Vow

tsjyfc

d-

I :

rfoa
T
T

"

27.

>

t t ~:

ks!

^3 #&fe
-:

n^y - b

njhs
Jt t

sjy)*

Df

uan
" T

IT

n^tDpit

'

^
nb
q-

t \

rri

^0"$

"

Dianas
o^a
T
'IT
T T

-1

\p$

teg ^p? D^pg np| 323

:Di?rrte qtea j| :niiT -T d ^ps
-

^e

D^prr &$
-f

?p!a

^pn

nil

n^lDp'
J:

^nj inT

SJflDID 5jtep

pN

n?Tp n.?D

k-

^tDp
atJt

vat

h-

n3i3 npis

HDttip

irr3#

it

jnibnpj
-p-

I:

n-

ij^j

npfi

^DID itep
^g
-ss
te# nio
t
t t
t t

itep^ n^top
urn rraa
t
t
:

^tjpi

rapj??

Dp*i
hi"

IT

c-

k-

31^ ^p
n^top^ tep^s

I :

n&9
^-n#
T T
'

DVfrg!

^r^tDp^
1

nitf

jnf?#

it

-e

"

"

}3

nfe
t

-e

w'
-1

Dg?

-1

p n.n

nriwn ^ib

it

Dpnyi

Dnyn nnnn *m
T

IV

nip ^te

Dp*i Dp; D^pj Dgjl np; Dip;

^'in nan

vm

--

-*

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

*$h

te:ja ~ft}b glji

nv^

xtsi

np'b

n^ d run;
Man n&nn
-

KDan

Twyfr
n&s^ri

^i

b-

ntpir
:

Vt^i

B.

-c

03 np $n

n-

wips m

tiiji

"

*H-5

,Tm

ffi\^

I :

^ni

*fjjj

ira

at^ri

-f

vtf &p

fina

$$2

^^i?-

a 28

xn

Rise of

abitf? tyjj? tojjj?

-

d-

Consonants.

New

ib^

bb^
rno
- t

^^5

nwa "nsa -

te^ mvpi

XI.

Changes of

54C
(

^9

" 1_

"

h-

>

*f?w ibii

ijjitf

in&n Nana

k-

19

W!

hny^.

n^ri^

rm wi

aa^i:

^ii nn:

nfft

jrr

*Am
I

Syllables.

laaru
v

it

pr## n^

Vowels and

iv

-e

p#a

ETYMOLOGY: EMBRACING EXERCISES TO

BE TRANSLATED INTO ENGLISH. (*)
I.

THE INSEPARABLE PREFIXES. (**)

pinp nun did ^TP

^ra
ovitoa rnvrt
t
t:

_b_

#:!&

na
-:

a?

I.I.

The

o&i?

In-

mvid xrr

d-

102

Preposi-

tions.
1

n-?a ntfr ?

n&a

k-

nta

-g-

noj^ v$? rir6

-f

ib*6

ne;& rnb np^ * d^d-? h n?a Dps

m nth
mrpD
rriiT^
Ytfr*6
T
T
T
T
-

-1 -

Exercises to be translated from English into Hebrew will be found

The corresponding lessons have the same numbering.
(**) The student will point the following lesson in accordance with the
rules in the sections cited.
(*)

in Part II.

8
2

The Coni

B.

^m him mm -m- pi mi Din - 00

t:

Article

t t

nsi $pi toft -(c)- nijn

n&i nnbi -<)- nn^ni rrcri

pjfl

mi
The

junction

Wau.

ETYMOLOGY.

D^wyi

D^n
mvnn
tt

b-

n^ii&n
:

^in
v

tftfnn

n&in&n
t

d\*6w
-< d>
nnn

ij'ihj

wi
##n -

-ifcyi

104d

>

nnirn
*t

TiD\n
:

35

-c-

-nan nvftan
dmh b^kh nan
t
v:

nnn n&hn
'rnn
e^irtn awnn f
nMha
T
T
T "
nnn dj?h h Tan n3$n p&n -*- 'on njjjin
k ann mnn
nn&hnn
jton
nnnn
pun
t
t
t t
It
t

- -

-1

t:

oh^

it:

tyi?

:p"in

nan

:oyn

- T

*at

t t:

nnn nnn pjkn

jntrr
t
:

rrt
v v
I

II.

THE PERSONAL PRONOUNS.

11

The
Personal

Pronouns

^&t

*}$
~:

^iaT

^ila

unis
a\n Kin n
:

32 and Par

p a e 536

it

fl:

29n

(
nn
nna
t t
t nna
Mnit uni- unia
t
v <

29 )

n n

D'tJlD

~:

nn dj u ^ sj 1 \
nan nn n$j nn ]jn n^j

in J3 jo n

]H jg
Action ''DID

IT

HD1D 1D1D ^DID

- -

b
>

p.

91

of the

Masculine

Noun.

)D1D

D^DID DD1D

1JD1D ^OID

?[t?lD

^JDID

ETZMOLOGT.

B.

$v

wirtoi

wo

-h

J.
>

s-

wito
-

tifc
t \

f-

d-

9
-c

Di^ts

rftna
t:
it

hds3
~
t

jDpiD nppiD

-e

iv

srnn
I

ini^

ip6*D
^6lD
DD1D
1D1D HD1D
iTDID
T
T
TV
V

^DID

]i?D)ti

-1

id^did

uito viin tdid

vribiD
T

WDK3 VD1D

J^D^D DiTDfa DyDlD

tdid
J

III.

UNCHANGEABLE NOUNS WITH SUFFIXES.

A.

*oiNT

SINGULAR NOUN. MASCULINE.

*'
141

b<

14

'

'

93W Par

Ii '

'

91b

'

89a 39a>

'

'

,,r -

Unchange-

Suffixes.

IT
iirts

A.

........
T ^ss^Dte
jtoid
- T :nsio
~T
T

iw

txrjnp^l thte pftp

fcftjfi

m gular

nw miW *?

oun.

sculina.

- T

^
nm *^n
:

^ij fapyj

Kin
:p^S 133 :r\D Ti# :tn?>
-to nn^t jTin
jn& in thv mm
-t im^ nnp
-It
T_

mas

5nfl?

pan :ti&t fc^an ie^ t^q^

B PLURAL NOUN. MASCULINE.

T3 nn &s# pt# id'? h

"

- T

IT

~ T

g-

c
91 4
<

"

B.

Plural

Noun.

D^pjppp :D^i& *pT# jdti ipbiD

otmkj nna nag nrin

rrm ?
1

D^ato D5

ip^ jg^j

T# jd^s

:*jya*

p j; DiT^JI

djhi? niss

10

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

nwo p wea h|

p^s nn

re:n tsflrp

:dti& inn
itmt td^id
&p :ann aan^
v
tjmc^ napT jot^s jyrv jmo? n^jns
myn pnn mag pa
Jit

121& 92 ^'
132 ^
'

896 8 b

'

.inc. .wdid ^nono .ipogiD

>mpn
It

IT

~~

'

s
-

'

Eem

91P)

8
'

lj
-

>

Par

'

Id

-DnoiD
nnoiD
.utew
" T
T T
T T

.widid

'iriD^D
T T

'-.

SINGULAR NOUN. FEMININE.

C.

Sin ular

pngn >)3tfpn -nsneiD

nan
n*n :Tin net
:DDn&n
:Rnrw&
- \
~
" ~
v
t t
^pffl :nr *on
p t^^fi tnnj^Di;

:T2>n ngin qrkrtf?

rm

:nm nan^DD
jffim nsio
:-:
rfeon :nm
un&n
tnato srnpn
t
t

tnaftn
t

itm

:rfrra
t

in^nn
t

i-

jrfrru
t

nnpn
np'Hsm
It
tIt \

it

it

rAna
t

srrfchri

npnn
nun
ans
n&#
mntbtf
natent
:mrr
~
- T
~ T
- T
t
)t \ t
:

tfwnap
jtnDttrtr am tnDinm^
-It
mnnr rram
mm npn m^b :nta&rriw
r
hdidh n^5 jtwi nDin-^u nana :imim
nmn mnnr naa# irwtrrnp
nMnrrta
r
inattn nwen^r nnai tannics :n^mn
:npta
)r \

:it

)- \

:iT

it

IT

t -

r-

t -

IT

it

IT

t - I

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

PLUEAL NOUN. FEMININE.

D.

ftfyg

fry

Par. I

95,

ttie#

jijnj
t

11

d>

91 g

h
>

{
>

>

>

U*>

87 L

>

- t

*;

^
p

tD^W b^HSJ

s'spA'fo

127 a

al

e-

:mfe3 niiue j^n rosy; trvirw pTypHI

Tins
nftiy
nnn :?prinn
^ trfran
" T
V
-IT nn
T
I

**

^3Tbin

tjiTflirT

it

DpTinn

t'D^jg

n3p JlYlp^n T|pn DfllS^ JOTTf^

'nrm iTifrvo
:ni^i DDTib tmnan
v
t
T

v:

i"

i-

- t

TiiM-to na#
- t

tffljnan
^ t -

-1

DTibinn
r

:rflnsa

it

IV.

NOUNS WHICH HAD ORIGINALLY TWO SHORT

VOWELS, BOTH CHANGEABLE.

"
&OS
T

93

Par IIa_e ^em. dd

'

'

kk
'

92

b"g

>

84

f" J >

iv.

town n^niD rmatsn wanyna ans

Masculine

which had
originally

it

warn pan nai

I:

v t t

~:i-

lisia
t
:

two short

it

m# ^ ma Tiasn
- t

t t

y owels,both
changeable.

\t

JSIYMOLOGY.

b.

uvn

\}pt iirjp

t ~:

it

:D^ij

-.

..

it

vt

^s

Ttejfg

\ .

T T

P3T1

..

iv

....

it

V.

SEGHOLATE NOUNS MASCULINE.

4-

FIRST CLASS.

A.

Hem.

93.

V.
Noun 8
Masculine
:

,",,..

fi rs t

g-n, Par. I

column of Par.

:p?b

a
>

at

45

'

a
-

and 47 a

"e

and the

>

'

end of the grammar. J'j^T'D

:n^ nyw v$fi

:^

:<T$3

mate tnanw
jp^o

:mpn
itiw
:?pite tnnxtt

v- b^w :n^ri
-t
DS^W :?fipis t^Q *T$1 n1 ^ ^|5V
tnnitt
tco^w :p^n sdtw tn^&i'OTi
:"
t

Piio'&wibd
:toto
_
-t
t t
:

vl

:i~

v t

:lr

"-:i-

n$ib

w'?

njjpn

Y$q K#t insb

trrirrt
t
r

nitf

wip
'-:

r^?

rotf
~ t

nib

^i?n nap: wyjjj

ib^

vprji) ipijs

HW

1183
Til- :taWn
v
13$
*p!00 fyi

iai
:!?hh
vv
t

j^j t^w^

wnar^i;
/:

ri~:r

it

^y

trow*
bn"
t t
:

Tint
"
:

:DW?rn
t
.

n^
:n^m

n*ttn i^d
- t

*it

13

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

mo

isr

v:

nrisn

mnn nnb nstfn tspnaa Btetefi jidi? nns)

:n^&n mps vnxri inijn ^n ^su napi
t*\sn n#K :n^nn nnt^ nwn ^np n&W
1

it

- v

*:!":

Dn^n n?^

iv

>

it

nbi?6

t^rijsn

sjJTjiri

':

i#8

*dj

IT

VI.

SECOND AND THIRD CLASSES.

B.

:tw w:nsi -

93 "*' Par

c,e,f

52a>

'

Classes.

m^u
v

ram :n\i^r

i it

v: it

it

~'i

iston
v

^n

::

i~

nnot

*: v

:dv6*6
n^nfcni
- t
b^P t^nfe^
tmt - p#
-tit n^'npn
t
:wnn nva wan
#tfn n^
:in D^'inn
V T
t
;

I"

t: IV

ni? ?

W' H^5

*nS'T^ #31 B55

JD^3 VHJ3 D33

t'faM?
VI"T

*Q?3

tp^J?0

D^a 13^ 1J
.

..

;-

p#

SDT&3
......

13?

**n?P

fcfctj

....

in?
;

)T

14

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

it

t_

it

VII.

NOUNS WITH MIDDLE OR LAST LETTER WAU OR YODH.

v "Masculine

Nouns with
Middle or
Last letter

Wau

"
^1X13 ~~ Eem u z

fcOH
"

&$n in
v

93

'

Par

'

'

53a_c

'

'

'

ki#
:n\nn
T
T

n
xva
V T

ttnbton

it

or

Yodh.

HW33 :ninini
D^in
n^nan
rem npEin
tt
ttt:it
:

:it

it

r^natDWisn
:t:
t

b^k

:it

i&tf
- t

t:t

I:

:*nn-

-;..

Dmtfm

irina

:it

nnni
tro&i
oa
it inh cran
v
t

-pdsi niib
v t

it

VIII.

NOUNS FROM ROOTS WHOSE SECOND AND THIRD

RADICALS ARE THE SAME.
vin.

Maisculine
Nouns from
roots whose

jq*h
T

^$3
**

xpo-u:

*ti>v
' ~

p3

Eem aa
\3&
T

'

bb cc
'

'

93

>

Par

"
xl n
-

:n^ns spBJP?

btstyi p3^*n

second and
third radicals are the

same.

D^p D^nsn :n^n np m^&rra; pa

run t^s t^mb tn ^ :nwrnD
n^nrrtp
5

it

" t

it

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

niiT

:itt

rprrte
t
\
Iit

tea
...

15

n&# urmn

mir ihTUb d^bdh

-:

^y

n&ty"
- t

- It

it

wan sma own ram

D^n- i*iD,Tte
Date
_
v

:ni*n
-

(it

it

iv

15D

m
V

TW

nan

*te# r&sirte
- t -:
t

it

rram-te
t
t

nanrbt^*
-

di^ti
:mpn-te
v
t
t

it

nw

:ltin

naatf
t

isaa
:wa
jnnnrrte
i&irte
rap
- t
t
t

^^

k/

IX.

NOUNS WHOSE FIRST SYLLABLE

UNCHANGEABLE.

IS

D^awn Eem nn -pp' 93 Par IIL

:n\naab^ni
Dwaan n&tf 'Dtftip
^1^
~
t
i^
i^
D^teu

ro^p tn^aopa do

#$

1\

^*opD :i^aip-tei

namn nua^aa nmaip^ manten

Dvfrgj ia$ jd^ti; D^searrte TWS
natf
:

it

jn^tea
:

D^aaten
:
niaa
t

pan ^e^e
pi

tein 1153

nana
:

nan inip'nsn

:Jt

lx

>

tn^atfinn-te
t
t

^jnprr

ne^ri

:Dmte ten nspaqatfiD

tDiTD^fi

Nouns

^r
is

un-

16

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

X.

LAST SUBJECT CONTINUED.

Xi

coined,

^foW *ON

D3?^

-hv

50 and 54

Rem

IIIb
93

>

d^i#

^bj? jrnirin

ll' 88

'

*TW

dj?n

nsbi
rtflH nnnn ^na- mato mnrr nun
t t
*

i-

: -

it

rbfc-^
:v^k
isto
:D&nn
Has
-. bpn
t:i
t
t
t

nmb
t t

..

i^pnn
:

J-

n&snru
t

:ft

it

ni;

t -

jpitDsrnfci
it ~

XI.

NOUNS WHOSE FINAL SYLLABLE

Xl
Nouns
ouns
*

who
fin

syllable
is

IS

UNCHANGEABLE.

Par IY Rem
rrn w&i njpp'! t^vn-bv
IDS
J- t

93

"" xx

'

'

'

85

84k

" w1

'

'

n
'

50

iTp tj^n

un-

changeable

H??p pi?} nn? :n^p|n en

f?nj lain?

win ^9^

Kin

m?*]

##n

:t^h

ij^

nnjee

w&n

p&j?

ngpa

jnn pig

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

D^?n

n^ \}1b^3 vn^i

tuh&n

rfili?n

17

Xli.

FEMININE NOUNS
HAD ORIGINALLY

FROM MASCULINE NOUNS WHICH

(1)

TWO SHORT VOWELS AND

(2)

OTHERS

WITH THE SAME INFLECTION AND CHANGES.

-

:it

rm^

?tt

95

Par

'

"c

Ila
-

Rem

s- n

48g_k
'

XII

'

Feminine

:d\1^

1:1513

nrni9 :nin^ ta^pn

J3|

Nouns
from
Masculine
(1)

Nouns
t

t )t

nnin'n

'

b^k rtej
:nDD mfcpn
nbna :n*6&
_
vi t

;:

iv

nn&n
tn^npn~ vb$&
~ nnn
t
tt - tnp^s
t
t
:dy6*6 nninn
niacin
npirc
id^ow
t
t

\-.\T

D^iba

i"

tfh

:#$

mate

:nin
t

*p3 n|Bj?

i"

it

n^ thd
v v

1-

n^ipn
t 'it

nan

I'

M^>&:

which had
originally

two short
vowels, and

sS

ers

with the
t

same
nflection

and
changes.

*niiT nngiri

:ni:D^n n*^p f in
XIII.

FEMININE NOUNS FORMED FROM MASCULINES WHICH

HAD ORIGINALLY ONE SHORT VOWEL.

jtesn

wjw -

95

>

Par

la> bi

Ci

Rem.

<h

w- h

XIII.

Feminine

Nonn.
formed from
Masculines
which had

originally
""

one short

V,
I

18

t t

Durban "nate
n&Dni)
ninb
_
- -t
-- T

n^'-b"-n
v
v -:
t

v: it

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

won npn n^tfmrrip^n u^rcntnija

t

rrirT
t

t -:

vitt

.1

nna
inmso tmn&
tt:it
"
n^y lv^a nn^'D nn :ia nnbw
tt

nix

*6i

hvftp*
Tit

- :i -

"

FEMININE NOUNS WITH SEGHOLATE FORMATIONS.

95, Par.

XIV.

and Par.

rftm-^a
arto&tfn
t
t
:

na-panfi
~
t

mms

Taprl qjni ?n
:

-.

94b

p-r,

main^
tt:iv

:iwna
t

-it

Rem.

Ill,

"

g
90

>

pa

brn^ifc
:~

v v

#a^n#m isnn
~

nw #;

t^nei^e

iv

ibtfjji

n^p? ^ipp* n^5 nptp-te ^a??^ wry

:sp^
-marrta :*pa rntem antt DrrnipaB
* t
man :?pniafe6D-^a
isjdk
bnun
:,TWp^

t t
:

t t -

it

t -

:it

v v

-:

iv

t-

t -

...

iv

v v

:nrTjn^35 pirn

iv

nm

19

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

XV.

^^^OTJNS FROM LOMA'DH HE ROOTS.

93, Par.

and 46

frlfrfH^
tfjgjfl

Rem.--

thllf 3

mra

11
'

<

93
'

"

87

a,

%'8 ^-^ ^D

XV.
Nouns from

^ Lomadh He
Roots.

Compare

VI'

above.

:nn? nirftp

tn^ w!fr "*q

'

to;

:djtt

,We

fr-rio tujg ? njn? nth 13?

D^ign

jnirp

nb|

^$3 ne#p?

ifi'33

niw ^RS? ^83 W!P? D^18

XVI.

NOUNS OF PECULIAR FORMATION.

_,

niaa

^7fZni!?
v
'

a>^

u-a-te

t*o

??

'
34 47 103
96 91
'

'

'

'

Peculiar

ormation

D1^ t?i :ato ^

fto n^np pfc? iato

nlsrn irrsa
s

? t"iwo

:dT9?
3|?i inning rvn ? nftfiq nrrns
1

^wfe P7

?~

ra ^n "O^

N r# ming

nn?ip <n?i n*ra nrpna Tyi "S "*^.

20

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

run
p&i
:nn\^
-T
.*: n^T-mm
"
nTrera isno
run tnnftn w$r\T nW^nnawi

n
T

nr6
V T

...

taw

v itt

(1"t

nua

u^p

hi

t _

"T

V T T

nnn note

totfi

u^a

it

:^n ^a

tfjgji

tn^tf
t

rrtii&a

t t

it

):

(T

t t

tpr irrta

..

- it

"

mt

vrai :dt3 ifi jtojai

^i

:1tp

vn

XVII.

THE PERFECT KAL.

xvii.

Thee Perfect
Kal

itep
tep
v6dp
ntep
~ ,T
T
~ ,T

- 4-

*08D

i^ojj

' IT

'

b>

l03

^ei? fi^ej?
nan :ntyn
#*h to t
hsdm t^b
t w
t t

-bv

:|fibep arftej?

im

ttfcto

iy3

'

44a

IT

it

rs-nfcK ?pto

it

it

was trim
t

- t

^ neiJa WSt ^,5 }$ ryjg

^Dierrto

man :nwiT^

t -

nisn-p

natf

:toifc^
T

t t ~:it

:nnT

nm nw

^ipfc

:rra?t *6
mixxt
vb :tt
v
v
tv Tito dd-dis

tiiki

TTDi
I

v v

ms# n^to
:

- T

V! IT

IT

it

IT

it

nns
ainn
vnch in na& :pa
:Ttoe
" T
t
VIT T
T TIT
:

IT

B.

V!

ETYMOLOGY.

t -

rbw
-

&

"t

:dd^
irfiirnav
v t

^tbg :nnnpT *6

nte^T

:iit

it

T - -

IT

ifitett

:dt
nrnia
t?a
itt
it
t :- t

21

te& ^-*
:?pDn
t
IV

v v

^ru
- t trna *im ^J?
t

forms.

*HEJ

XVIII.

THE IMPERFECT KAL.

teps

&ej?i9 tej?j

do^t

jdit^??

T?3

^wi
nn

:5jT~te m*p

vii t

-it

^tpjpri

iv

"

t-:

~:

xvi".

u^ Q^n

n#j?]-i :riin

in& I3p$ :rri3

4 c, 47

^i?^ ^i?- n ^^f?^

?pte *pt?: sfiy^ ^tfllO

t

te^

" ~:

it

1135

iD^

*J3

'1?W *6 :vnin^
t

Imp

ct

22

B.

ppl Dhj

ipi

voidto
t

aaT

ETYMOLOGY.

n? ^r^| Til?
*6 nWi
dpi *nm
r

n^gl Pit
iviititP

tnro Dtoa tpvjtasrto ruriseto

*Ip^?

XIX.

THE
*'*

n^ptip

nS nitop
pa

p,e

AND PARTICIPLE KAL.

INFINITIVE, IMPERATIVE,

heg

^tpp top top

ntop

fl^fcp

-- 45 46 50
>

D^&p

*itop

'

\top

^idjj

*^n p^jft pe>f :n^q!pn nD I^Dp ntop

?j2^ to n#p trn^ijj #33 rryitfp iiMpj
:lrtW3 nnri
:tdat
ran own
- - pah nam
-

nap

iKd
:

#8

fcpn

o^

\rtib
}

it

ib^

t^a
tDwaan- ^aao
ntoa

t t

nnnp

:^m
~:

i&rin upjjj

t - _
:

ias>
T T

ja

)i

:api rohng

jj^

o$p
:

^j?

D?ps

IT

iirnprn ?

kti isrna
ivt
:

rrrisfc

npsfr

truBf
t

mnan usd

xnsnV

feter6

:i-

n'rnpt n.n

v t

:anna
vit v

dh :^ne inp

aat^
-

it

aw

v -

? n5^'

#ab
nm
trMibrrtoa
_
t
t
t
^ marT iwi mat*T nn
t -

:^pn

iv

rrj^fe

T$p

rtip

wng

tninn )^p rbi

rfek

^?b nng

-tp

23

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

f^3 bg

nytoEJ nrigi

n^pn

"i^8

tots n^n^ D^an

*rn&&n

ttfnjarj

XX.

PIEL AND PUAL.

tb )ti?& :v^T

,t^ ra^p

^^

np

-^p

w'^ip

Tp Tyn

*DFK* 13 R
dtm nD jiTniD^s
1*0} t^pn I3p3

^^ l^f!

&*>p :HWpj total

nso ?

infc

033^

tW^p

'

tfi<#]p?

^ ^W

:|1"iq

H338

52

tfjQia^

ti-in?

twjTj

"

Bf3p^ tpfta

pjs D33

^_33P :tn?3 D33

^3

DD^g n3 :n^n

:]to

nsD

npw

JBflJJ Dlpfc?

n^

15113

V^3

vrw ip^ lUVVI T3?" n ^ ^33

nias net
tfiK nfi :n^!i ?rn ntsw
-

..

XX.
Piel

and

Pual.

^ti

SftgiD

'TU

Dj?#

^3

24

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

gijj

was

D1^

tfp3 tnpTJ

t -

t -:

it

-.

^f?3 JD3T0
Tfl?Wp plS Vfl ^'(53^
jitn

it

t -:

ar^e

-:

it

XXI.

THE HIPHIL AND HOPHAL.

XXI
The Hiph n
andHophal

TWn

'bv ina

tt
t

e^p^

:m

d?sk Tp$

dw: :pn

tt:t

i*

]Wn - 53

nvn zh

:njn

t -

^59*

nj83

*S&J3

n^n ip^e tn&ifctrrti?

tDrnna wpl ipis i&w'n npis ^n
t

it

nplp
on

nnri

*>s s?inj

trrirrt
t
r

.:

*p&i

p# ^3 ^ a^tno rpn%

inrn-^3i
-:
t
t
-.

irrifcn

ura B^pi
!:

:u)p 5pi T33rj l^W ^3?3 ^p^SO 31lp

:rnin
wn isfc Taj*t t -:r

B.

25

ETYMOLOGY.

XXII.

NIPHAL AND HITHPAEL.

?ihw"n

-j

in ^d
t

- 51 54
:pn i&vb nna nhjn

*top&n) ig^ri

...

v: iv

nip VTit? nnp;. moq nmj? :]np#fl

^Srris tptycfr ^&t|d ^atfj tn^i
no3 rii?^ nto? ^ii?3 :ntt#kn& ri^n
jnirQ &&y n^Bh :m$; "town jro-pi :*p$

b^B njiT

ra^jaw

nsnfne

n:TP :n 0^

wj^ mpj

mw

ngee^ nrjeee
iMtp bipD

XXII.
phal and

Hithpael.

n&tfn

t t

'

Dip&rr
*?

inp

11 ??

&WP

#73*
n ?5)

^sn:^

Darns?;? ^!?wb

nriB :\}1*6

p3B*rnw

Q^ri lis? db

t^riipn

26

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

t t -

-:

nn
oasn
WMrrna
^
"~:r
v

-it

XXII!.

THE PERFECT KAL WITH SUFFIXES.

^&p ^ap - 57 - 59
ip^ep in'pep u^p iptep n^tDj? t?p sftpj?
un^pp ^9R ^V^Op ^BJ? T^Bp

XXIII
The Perfect
i**ift>j?

itep ntep

nnip^tpp

CTi^ep

nnnin^ej?

Ditep
t):

outep
-

ontep
_
t

J:

nntep.
ttiAtop
-I:
t
t):
it

>:

*T9W i^ti tDp^ep

:bni
v

n^fen

v -

t
-

v v -

i-

iv

t
t

r^Bp

:man raism

Bp^ej?

iTQtf
t t

nniaft
v v

vrjftep ifl^ep

-it:

it

_
:

i"

D^etf t^377? ffipBtf tv^ia

:vtewM DiTMB^m
.**!! infest :TfewM"sp&atf
tpigs
t

:^nDDD kvj Tin tnsiDn

I '

it

vew
i-

tonus
t
it

B.

ETYMOLOGY.

27

XXIV.

PERFECTS OF DERIVED STEMS WITH SUFFIXES.

inn^in i\bw 'pl&yte ^f^33in -

tcwrrtr
xwb^tf
rprb&f
n^ :mD
t
t t
5CJb

XXIV

'

i"

HW^

Dp T9p tfWtffl

D^IP?

nnpn

*TW

,,

VTTPp^ .^5'!
5j!|ib^5n

it

^3?3

*TIM? ^f?

d^t^8 r#J Dl*3 ifilp?* tirva ^

fttOBp :]^?p vi inn tDmrbft ?$|p jfi?

nnap *6 :p$ 'Wree tfigssp :Dg3p

*B^3

irep3 *fl!P"WI& ^&1P

b'm

nbmb
t :

i-

atea
mm
tt>:it:

nn
T ~

w.9m :nmn
ttit
:

- t

^w

sprat
v t

itt

:\3&fc
v

nm^a n^

tib

rai&n
- writes
t

tin^ia
-

sprite*
\jki
-:i

n^-isn
tit I

^ 57 - 59

origan
nn
t
t -

rib

ftTT^p?

nm

:jm6i
nto
^
inn mta
tirot t^am
svijbrsnn
).:
t t
pun la^i was rns^a t^maa *6

i-

spites
Pit:

t t

it

derived

Stems with
Suffixes.

28

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

wtbta
t

:wnra iD^mrn
-

Drons
spiral
t
t
iv

it

n$n

:un^

spi3?W5

*}3&

XXV.

THE COHORTATIVE AND JUSSIVE.

XXV.
The
Cohortative

and

Jussive.

:^-rnj?$ Tte3l ^333 tn^Tif^

sjbtf rrjeig

n^3^ tn^spg

:dtm? ipyj?

:*p3n-nK
_
v
v

i6v&$
t
v

ib

/-:

it

}"

v v:

it

:<r

iv

n^iJK

iltfDS-ria
v

pW

?[^ki

t -:

d^ ^jTp n3>Tn 5j3 niir p3T

tBh pn^nn :13Tj d^u i&^i

Ds^tes

mw
t

it

v t t

sjmba niDD
r&i;
t
I

it

tnshfeu
|/Tnn
jm*n
t
v
it
1

wb nans rt

t -:

:^ Ton ^ ^'^

nn^
t

it

XXVI.

THE IMPERFECT WITH SUFFIXES.

xxvi.

ttfopi ^top** V^BD''

4yg

^rr* n^ip: n^p,T toft^ sjfop

'

57

>

>

D^pi

^p

ti$W

^ppl

Suffixes.

^^ipipri spftipp^ j^ppi n|^jp"!

58 60

B.

w'?^

^tpp:

29

ETYMOLOGY.

nis^l

ttj^pl

bn^tjfpi?

lai^pe w'fc wibto tf?W* 5?5E5

spp^ t^jTjn ^53 vti&\ h$%i?$ 0^9J?fl'
^'
*&) wn n ^ n1 n ^ WT^?$
v^s
r$&i& iwi^n n^q *nw ftps? nW*

^e#

n^

^303

jd^TQ^J^"^ ^??
1

W^l? nniw tnnTO

-nip'tnfrfr

:^1?W

rnnefc? tftfr^ ^n.3!

Da^-^g
'3

#1*8

-j3-n& tsppg 'ripp

:n|nri38 n? ?-^ wto nV*m

mrtj^ tuu&ftO

'3

j^rf! d*i
qn3n Dtf|fr tr& T n?3#

nun? d#3^

:^?w W'? ?'

tn^i^ fB ^i^

*$y&$

*N^3bs t?i nip my

3?.1 :mnn 'fljjyw :m?3 intb'3^
dsit t^?p3 QSIIfi i^$3 tiifrni

Tp W5^

jf#

tiSTT!
:Dl!?tf

H^

nDns^i *]3 rnrte

^31

tDTton-p

*4Wl tttfQ

WP!

^-

^'T^TTO

:^3j3^rr3|5ew^e^^Q^p7?TO
.

)T

-V

-r

/2^A^^

->

IT

-.j./.<^2h

'

'

'

30

B.

sjtnifl

^3

^11?^ 3ft$
/:::

ETYMOLOGY.

n^g^

xbvufnp

^T}$

t^^Dljl
t v

TOW^

N!"^

Vl^C

XXVII.

THE INFINITIVE, IMPERATIVE, AND PARTICIPLE

WITH SUFFIXES.
xxvii.
The

^^

n1rp
t

^nWtn

Pr

and

pa rt ic iPl e
with

..

^n

i-

ntnn
V

T "

iT|pn

u?

iv

'

in

frfrjj

^3i^ ^s^j?

^bts

:blT|

t^p^.SS anjj

*ibd-w
V "

"

tv I:

nsstt njipp

:n#B T_|

nro? tDTWrps w?J3

tBpdptp ^8

inft?W

^bd
fcrnan
T

'

61

v: it

it

tisjj

n^tfn
utfrft
t:

3
Dnnrrna iina
:D^ffl
t

:n^"
t

igia

15P&

np_s

tfflsrijsjyft^j
ft

15? in

nnetf :"5p33

it

it

31

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

TIW^

tDiTn^7

T-3? ? "fl^O
T

lr,

XXVIII.

WAU

THE PERFECT AND IMPERFECT WITH

CONVERSIVE.

i^D^nj

ipro
'

:m&# - Dnfin
s

..

,v

opije 1&3

i3p3

-.:

w
I

IDM^l
DBfi
- :r
tt fc^p
!

xx
-

tri^pi fljtfD

intanjp

- 49

noi
id-t? irure-M
- dab?
>v
t

tDTODfc^
fl&Btel
~
t
t:-t D^tffi

ty'p?n

i3w n^n-^j?

virion tn^sn d^t vri&tEi

j^n^p(3PW8 ne^i ^np^' b$ nip:
:ninntDn^-ri^n^3^3n"n^ ni W^ D !&b
:rftlt rD#fl nbg npffa fowg djik i3T
mrto- nto nfcfc insi bna isd& wfmw;i

tnirra ^#31
- t
:

it

n^'i
v v

i
-

ntDDn
:

im

tisi
t t

ito^i

jfrwr nj^gn
t
~:

note &y&n h^-bym ?p

it

*a?r!?s?

32

it

t -

-t

t t

ibt^n

rat?'j?3

v t

^gn *pfe> ig^ n$pn

:^|
t

t - :it

^-^s ?p^ jd^3 int^ai #\sn

ma 5jn

rotai
:nbn
t
t
\

it

tit:

ijfe

^ n^y niwi mria n^D

nnrtet n

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

it

itt todt pftyrna

t^ut
v
(.-

*i-

ima^ nurrta-na
t

t t

^s^nns

it

&5tr'Kv

napa :rpn nurrta

n&tf - r^i>
t
t t
t t
*pis
mriam
wn&torrti;
isa- :n^n- d ^t
v t
t
:nnten
nrrbv
*tnp& ^ps ni^a :**&&
t
t
v
s

rr&D*i
it
:

I:

I <

-.

-:

di^'s

D3^'3

:I-it

):

iv

inTNJ

^Tpjji

&?^'

t _:

XXIX.

PE GUTTURAL VERBS.
x * ,x

Pe

%?

:te^ 62 63
Danina
:^a
WialinaDK
v
t
v
v
t
*%$% \\$? ^r^ :is? Dpsn r:njEipbn
>

pPUp
nxaa
r

^i?

:p$jj

it

~:

piquing

#arp_l :ni^q

-:

I"

:Tn^aa^aKfi:DW"in
nriDWi
t
t
v
1

v: iv

^rnau
nan
:wna ibun nnb
t
t
.

v:iv

ntfK- :unittDB6
*6 n#
nain
t
v
v v _

:n^M

iT^n
~ t

t t -:

~: i-

it

it

p#t& gtk

it

itt

it

139 mni?
-

nn bp
t

- t

iv

'

?pimn
nisnnv
v

&6

^3^33 1#W

.{-

rum
t

t:it

tbss-

:teD

I"

i"

^riri;
- ~:

i^sa
it

-fair

spijnjj

:^i?
itt

\Tbv
-

m#

^a

nptfn
It

33

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

nri>
t

rtonK m:& nnr^ tos mm txv nto

ma tenn tib tninian nnsn tea naibitfi
I

iv

'

"

....

- t

..

..

_.

nrvt
tfnm ipib~ D^tfn nterr~ ^ir^in
t
^man
DS^nn
p^nn
:pn
- tT-itorrnK
T
T
V
T
in?
tfn ^b tmTOn
*6 nmir
- r
ns&m
t
Iv

-:i

..

,-

|T

v:

iv

5jb?^ D1'3 1^51 DD.^

jdj5^
:

)p}tv,

-:

- :i _

T^WS

I?^

^to

'3

tor

*6 tTIW dide mjoj?

TDB?nni
nnsn
ni ni^ p*6
- - _
t
vtt

ni^3

D#a nn^
t

^u

I"

it

:w0

nyjiq ;ifiy33 Dinrui

ru&feo
nfir
nni;

t t v:iv
t
:

^gn

ptrp
:pa
nmn
:nDnoto
VT T
T
I

TIT

v:iv

"

34

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

XXX.

PE ALEPH VERBS.
XXX.
Pe Aleph
Verbs.

n&op trim ^58 D1*3 - 68 23

iTOn^D
nDrta
D s nia
^d& *6 rartoK
- t
t
tt
-

sjirjn

>

_-*-^

^X/

t^

d,

1!

?*^

*6 impish

'

ibfcfo

v v

- v:iv

?^ irwt ^W

p?s h

:?

~:

v:

m Jinan nratf m
-: it

iv

1|

1
-

nfcn
it?
n feata ^s- n
v :

no :&^p

^
:

irb

*6

mpn tntnan
bvn
nvb rata d^u
t t~:
"T -

rri
v v

- t

-I:

it

nntfn nwi
:mtfn rrtas n&Bfo&
t
:nnm
r6^n
t
^n - - t :^tt- p^s- m^
t
m&n
:Ti>nT i^'nin^n
un-^ ITT n^tf
_ _
_ T

ms
tt

v:

i"

-:

w m#

_.

-:

ti-

v:i\

XXXI.

AYIN GUTTURAL VERBS.

xxxi.
Ayin
Guttural

Verbs.

nosn ran#

nra
it

jv^

n^'a
nip&s
Itv -:

}&n#
ntyn
t w
it

rasi

tant^
:

64

nn^rw
i

TV

Tn

tannic
T

'

tn^tr
"

IT

35

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

T -

n)wwj

didd
I"

rp
jbm di;d spiso rihi \\$m\
mIL
:na#n Dims
:5p"Q& nmna :vn ima

^ra

-:it

iv

v t

Ta
...

^nan
t

mi

urra-D

tfi&to

it

IT

:nan
v

IT

^nw'n

ton?

3 ng T irn urn*

ipTi n^??n

iMrpjf?]

inn} *6 rt jn?i

infc

^ igw n^wi

*6 noin

tfia

tffls

d^

fifipl *nra?i?n n^a

PS~D

v.v

Jim pa nnn

:fi^

^ nns itw ^fen

:it

'

tonWK
t -

m&to
t

nin^-n
t
v

i"

~:r

it ~:

ds
nrto iw#} :nw"
tn^ann
T
t

v:

Dm
-.

:tei;
-

:it'~:

v t

ran
Di>if?
tDDiDH- t t ^n mini
t
t t
t
npire
ntom
m&i
prr.i
^-Di- ^nia nD'i
t
t
"
T T
V
rpb fins n^Djn ijnyj t^na
D?gn i3

it

i"

-: IT

-t

it

.it

topni :n
whti
_ ma tmrn-te
.._ &h
V T
VII T^V
T"
wintf n^Kt natw ttn^> Kin tnrvbn
:
^jib? tfp^x m) :nnjrrn# jh?? d^o?
_.

iv

_ T

it

nn&m Drr-nn ^d^

"I:

IT

npnfc^:

mlwj ngrrts

36

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

#nj?

thvtyi

p#m win n^p

rejo

:inK tf-iri 13*13 :nn

rn^^

ib*6

XXXII.

LOMADH GUTTURAL
LLomadh
Guttural
Verbs.

T -

IV

^n^

tij^S

bninrm
t

it

-.

jn^'K
ppri?

:pn ^3fi

D^g

tp&tfi

i-

^riato
T
.

..

rt&
-

is

np#^ ysif; P3^ plfetfi

^nD^'

rrifc

it

i"

-:

:^nnb

ni&|3 qap i^'is

it

it

I"

rtfir^ r6bn tain ntv

nns :nws dv6k3 :ute
n^nn
- r
.

:nrn3
_

rfabn
inv^ttn n^to
- "
|v v -

Tjg^e msii? win

man
...

"IT

iiims thgi *jt nty :n;tia

rP33E i^Yjapp^

niMij

VERBS.

TOW

npsra

*T2($

nm& nynt?' rrHi&B nixn n3n tTM isitf

t

it

it

W3&
vb6# nroD :mn^'
^
:

tnib bpV2

it

jte3*_3

t t

roil*
t
:it

nnno
t
:

rcaa |T^p nsif :]iD"na

'

37

ETYMOLOGT.

B.

XXXIII.

LOMADH ALEPH VERBS.

urn nty?
ifep

"i

trfr

nn0

tWse

n?
rural
t

woo

geH

^nj

^T^?

M1B

jdwjpjHw nyii
mk^ &
"
".'.:

tayp:}

nib mpj^

it

Tip "h&i; ligfl igftj

dsik

tow*?.

KS'in ron

\fl|>

tnnyi

fftyrci

IE

^o

nrn$Ttf *|7
:rvhn D^tf-p3$

rrjiMJja

|1iT^?

n npfc np?3 *ntf n*6&

XXXIV.

PE NUN VERBS.

-y:s #3 -io^'V:

bym nris"W #3? -

-q Kin :on^n-|a
:i3t$p

nnna y3

oa* ri^.33 p$

tons '^?i

tftsfl

tfcq

JVnfcHS? in#3

0?

tTJJT?

ijflpi

'VI

66

^3

is?

*[5
_t

5^lJ?D ?^

'

Verb "

tta

tizpvfr

M"! 16

^>W!

38

t t

nm
-

ny$ *)*fo

isn

ft
_

i"

it

it

^ima

:inrna
t \ -:

"

bwfltf^nn

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

:^nri ^nfta

tfb

tD^yn hns

*^3"fi8 np n??^5
iv

"

^31

*n& Dag :|i Kin trpirn D^sfti

rSi3
t
v *

uftto}
|-

nnn

..

- t

tv

*it

it

nn*y? b$

ii&>>Bft

tnsufl jrfen *)VC ib3*ft ft"^gfi

t

sftna
ib*ft ntrra
tiv

jrg rninft^ i&tfrn

fti?

nwrm

n\s^ i#k

Dtfa

:niiT
t

bap

:nHon

timnDn&fc^nfcr
ffarun
D^ft
" t
t
t

nrn*rrp33
^n^rnn
r t

t t

r*

~: i-

to
"t

v:

oprft
tmsMD
ii
I" t

-t

TOnn nnr
^iT^n'n
-): ft id^i laipfewnntn
r
nan M3 ft-nptfi Krntfa ft^n~ ^m r&n
nyrtii una
unnnn nftu rftsi nstf n nr^a
t
v

...

It

^isn

np :iMte
I-

nib>ift
-;i

nw^fi ^sn3

v -

" ~

t t

~:

rnr
wratft
wrunBtfi
t v "
i

:n#*ft

n&n

nft*n

)at*

ft

-;-:

ffc

-&>)

~t

v v ~

:nssn
run *6 ro^an
- i:n
_
t
t
^pt^fi &6 ttee i?p ft"tw ^1390

n^i
Din*6

t
:

39

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

~:

'

_ t

njrian
-

-by

rage asa tnfcKj paisrti? nijn&n

nrato
T
I-

Dn^r

JOJ

1^8 D^5^$n

^b

tr\n^

:n f?J?

&##&

1'1?

JW

i"

*TW D ^^

w6j TE&
:irn>5

dvt^kv:
Kin ui?t irrtKD
t

i$*np #31$ #g|n

XXXV.

AYIN-AYIN VERBS.

iwbvt iDG^'nto^
nrn-te
t t
t
iv

^nn naun

nn3D

-:

:i~

it

i-

nwn pan
t-

trim *\nn

"tet tefrt
trparrti;

vt.t

nb nr^-nn :\13D
:

o^an

XXXV.
Ayin-Ayin
Verbs.

:parrta
t
vitit

iffinsa
- .i^ai
^ -

raw

nn- 67

n&Btt"
t - t
i

^>iKtf

nb :Tunt
nn
t -

t^aD^

*tfi&

torn

tyW-O-'

40

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

&

tezr

nbm abn

:n&
bxv n&&&
v y -

tib

t - :i-

\^n :Da^-n
naon
r^aa^ ira
:d^sih
t
t
t t
t
:nara
nspj
i#k
n&nten
^rnv ao&
t
t
v :v
v
t t
*rik&TV\intto&
n\T nasna nrr6 tn-n
*si~
t t

-;

i"

i"

-I:

DWin

:na^K
v

>

It

r-

?*A

H!a

:n^3>n
nao:
t
t

it

IT

T T \

Tr#ria

IT

IV

mpwbx nn^M vra n&T

itov
- T

uta mun
T
avin
rwa ^afc&n
- - InmD^
t

:tfp

it

v:

jsi
-

it

it

Kin fan*
T T

^a

tot^a
V V ~

t t_

i-

mn^ natw nay n^i?n

^' fntifip ort ra ^ :^

n^ pnngnsn t^gvj jnan

n# ab :mns "tfia #si rn wbv
^ns
t

n^S"!

nmaa ^pm- :n^nt

r-

# naan
v v

'it

)-

'

v t

a ? rra&
t"

^
~

H^pnnnijnarrta
:n\ri>a
:aa^nh
r t:)-
t
t
v
yr) mb^ \\&b jnri jfpjrr ijtpipi \ai
npghfin :^na &3&3 dsjIi? niato njj
Jit: /-

xjW3

jn

?f3a^

oina
:

v v

it

nistfn
t - t

i\

tebn

rmn

I"

H!0

:a^n- nia

^-^a

tmrctea
nbni
^ft
Kin
t
t
:

iv

tTWP If? n P,

m^vn irrb mb&

It:

nxin
vin
v
v t t
sia
It

*6

DDin^
:rmha#-nK
~
t

raf?

nai; ^a ^an r6ai

iv

n^ia

wvb

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

^i:^^pto
nia TO21K
t t
nant dm

*t

-:

i-

iv

n#a
npn rfou
v

AT

Wnn
t t

v t

t t - :t

>:

p
IV

iran-

IT

~:it

inp^i
rantfi
- it
it

It

vf":

t t

rtrno

iv

nnt nau
*6
*6 i#
- \
v -:

j-d#d
btyz
^
t

iBtoi
:

it t

~:

v v

T V

it

it

'

:\ry& tub?
-nn
t

:~

ma imn

tsdi
~

:dh^'i
-

i~

pft

nprifc>D
v v -

w^i

in

nfej

:in_ ^nnn
.....

- t -:

rn?

ipirp tn^ij;

^dk ni*n

mri
n^fai
t - v

41

it

vntsto D^nnn
jm-bi
nn-^nt nrrs"^
mm
_
^ -at
t
t
v
tDurrta
bv2
nam
inibBfen

.::- nnnnt ^rniD'n

t t
~

-: i-

:$ jn^e

wkti
it

pn
v
t
I

*.

it

it

ppn 5p 3p nnip psn

:-

spns~ nrb
bnat
" t
I

-t
I

y"?3

:D^t^n
t

it

n-tn
.v

ism

mn
-

it

nun w&#

*fctoi

.,...-

:marrnK
-

it

tnn^n :^inn&

'

~:

yahn
~ t
:%>irr
4tt *6 :t#s dt6
... n^afe? :mi
t
mrrnr ib'^wbst \b^rw
:dts
^inrn
tt

-d# n^rus
t
:

Kin

tit

^ip sjarc ]i^n

v:

tjfiifl jjiin

p^:dv6# vio

42

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

itsp3$

nnin 1^93

sjj-rns

*6 :^gt

jrr

XXXVI.

PE WAU, OR PE YODH VERBS.

xxxvi.

Pe wau,
0I
dh

n &jnri
n*rtr-
mifr
^ - *6 irrorna
T
V
VV T
t

nm

Zi: yti$r\

...

nj jw^ja

:D&n

v v

iv

v: iv

It

69

IT

ijj

:ni^

"fro^irn 11a TlT "*^ tatti^i jgyi^ &_ uk~w

had in&niaina<2?
..j.. ratfn
...... *6 mi&
j- tt:it
1

wfc

twi
-

^1K#
:

Tarja
:

Wtniiil
nm? ~"

tntetfai
a^iai
inn
~
vv ~
t t
t

- -

:it

i"

wr m

atf^a nnbnb
t

*i&i>
I

sj^urftpj-nj ib^ri ^jkji

nim i#-

tDnsfefc
it

na^

it

n&a
nnn
v t t
nrrnK
n&
bv
"
v -

rnbin
sjrn^io iter na&b
i#k
-:::~ vt
it

me6
V v it

:nr6rm
tt _

ai&

:i-

narna
nan
Iv
V
T T
m

*ity

dm^e

rrai
"

IT

bb$

iip^
:)it*

*p'x

tib

a^-n^s-^r
nt^D
T
v ....

:nrai b^v?

mm

rwHb
nsnin
- -t
t

nmj :man

ij^na

nn^ T^TT^J?

j;in:n

i"

t t

it

~:

vy

niDin
t t :

it

tnjrr^

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

d?^? w5^5 swaij

to^a-rig

mj;

unb
narrb
t
v t

aaa
? :nirp-n tfr ^rbzb
t t
t
v

rtt
v

43

mpan- *nirra
:nnn &6i rn
tib rnfc
T
T
nnim waton
tea tnwwi ^r#m
:nm
v nan imnm nan ? ram iw rramji mb
t
T

"

IT

'

r*

it

t t

t v:iv:

iv

n^
^a&

J3

?p

t - :it

nm

a& &a :d#

t

v t t

:to# iia?

:r*

ian

njrrj?

sr#in^
aa
?
nnin
:aanN
v t
v
v
v
tv

tew *6 teh" dm*

sjinr

:nna

on^-nrb
pfci
V T
V T
V T T

rriiT
t

rite''

vt

nm

tib

pan

atfm

:5pni
?paKt
iv

:rrnb

anV T? nsn
v

ittto
v -:

XXXVII.

PE YODH VERBS.

mn-n dv6k isr - 70 71

ma mrrtr n- nana :?p^ at^i arfrtea
)&y r#i# nnri&
tytefc
#an mp^i
- ^
:totea
:

>

t t

it

IT'

hfpb

TIT

-^ntej?a
nij;

iv

- T

v v

yvr\ bx

utjj

apt??ri5 tryi a 3Ti$

:m^ tew
s

ns3

^a

na?

nq

nnri

n^i ann$ D^nya^

jmrnsn tpjpn fi5em Sfo#j roiv^e

jnnm3n

t v:

')..T..S

np^fiteb

XXXVM

w&vrh
:V^

v:

t??

]1^>tjd

Pe Yodh
Verbs.

44

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

:wm imn

xmteb spina nawi

ntf*

n^ sp^p

J5j3}$

)e ^^ln}

5JT ^jbq :i?r^i;

nmn tmrnan
p^K na&mn

p^i
naantsa
tfabrrwi
t t
v v v _
V
V

asrnn

nb

:aann
T
T
IT

nvhb
*mb
- v t
t t

ww

nn
t -

rrtT
t

v: it

:na

npis
n:& ps$

n'3Ti iftfi tr&ri

at

-;

- -

naatfa
t
:

nw ^^n
.... :pn ntfi^a W" nrwin
-

IT

o^n

"

VITT

:?pnimK itf*
_
it

"

^nnn nnrn
A" t
:

'

I"

spinrtaa
t
t t
I

XXXVIII.

AYIN

nmn ^pann
T

IT

"

I" T

niDfl
T

um
m

nasi;
T
:

b$

Rem

^
I

n^

it

n#$

it

rflfc

*6

IT

djt

sftln
I"

:nwn
t

:^"

nits

D^atf
T

IT

nopt na-

Ta man ut :\w
t

'

^ni? njjfc tuning p*^

nant
it

noip
ia&fcta
niiT
t
t
t
:

pfltfi
I" T

:mi^Tk

ftjfe

nfa

- T

a# :d# nD^
ttt

n - u - 72

*totf
T

ntf
T

:nb*i
IT -

ttrib*!

:nDn:s&
aitf i^
t
T

aitf

*n$g

:ipj^

v -

VERBS.

FniMT nto u&&

T

ola ran
IT

:nn *pnT

WAU

"t

it# nai

it

n^

'

it

ton *6
IT

nip

a#nt

:tTS-

jtoK
I

?d^

it

dak

twin

*6i iraa sra^n^nit narrftDrttBto

t t
:

it

nrarrta
T >T

twhi

i"

:)'

T T

725

'

Derived
stems.

it

~:

vv

*)9W:

nb*6 tf'wnt wit

tab

*6 rt^un
v

win

mb>
jnia
^ - - nnp3
t t
:

VV

v ' cc

v: iv

Rem

Jp&T^

ratyn

-T

:nbii;V toii^

nrrna
*p\bz ^s
-::t

rppn

mr n& rami
i

i-

iv

ma tditi :Dfiirr *6 n#

- t

id^
- t ~ mrr
t

banfr-bs
:nra
nnft&j
i#
v t
v
t
v t

it

f3p*?

parrel;
DDTHsam

v t

^ tid t^narp ins

DmTj& nim
nora
v v

n*?n
itf^fl
T T
IT

nyto f is kyj :nqip

45

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

:D

?W

r~

-:

t t

iiDrn
:iT&i>K7intfain
t iv - i"
t t~
v v ~

^pkrr^i D5T3 *np ry#&

*i53

*p30

*ofl

^i D3T.3 n^ri nyfiftfii?8 ^53 n^warj

ybffi :^&rnv3 p'ft>r^ m; tain jw's
:n;sp? tvti nri^g

^nn

t&MSQ bz bin nisa

rami

raits p*j? kyi

D,Tfi|e npv\

nfc?s?p3

a#n n^yp

pth^ nh? ? ^!?p

1

46

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

f$

^rp

n^6

H? #3? ^0

n^ p$

rrgnaj

nni

|i3^'

^31

n$

p'lro rrjlftfl

n&n

i^n nna
ma
tDDWiwa
nrmn

t
t
notojt :nrn
^jan
yha nfttfn ^tfa tm
v t
-

iv

i#8"te

*np*i
t>:

t t

inisiD

^D\n
t

:it

nnnijpn^n

~ v:iv

~:

:it

it

t t t

r*

t -

t^

tsrrra
np*i
Ivi iv

iv

wmo

ri nan

tefcit

^to 1

^pn sp*

ye#-i#K spy
s

Ttfn-jfc

mm
^5^

tumnKi
iv

mm nm nri& nmna

rfrft
t

iriiteipn-^

ig^i
_ n^D
v
^i&n

mum

n^a
iont w n~ sptfartea iniw
t
t
ipit nfcrtet
:n^b>M
mn-nfc-tei
wtei
t
t
t
v
iste- mis
tdd
an urate_ ^m
ditT
...
T
s

'

wits

v: iv

..

tp^n

^yi&io?

ntrjp

it

n&iptorin ato j^j?

D5-n^ ptoKi

^te

,..

n^eeiitf

ittflpp

^ ptop tD^teni nTn

:vrus ^in??

inbp.n :pin

tDS^^lSttp^

*ifl?teo

n^n

te^
nrrte
nzb
ten ttmn" nV
T
V V
TT
T
spa asm
ifernv :nfrn
-dk :mn
Knstn
...
t
t nm&iT^K
una
ramam jtot ^2-^
nnsm
v
t
v
V

IV

I*

it

v:iv

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

vwa

rr&r
t

47

urr&r6iann
in
~ - :nina
t t t tit

n-tn
~

-:i

iv

Drrn
trin^i- la-pas
nnibn
w - T :in& n&*i
V T~
T T
T - "
V
I"

it

v t

:i

n^5i# Dr6 D^pn tnw m 3 t^N nor *6

tow in^i D^pi? Kin :^ TfT3"flV ^nibprj
j|>i^j?iTn^ npM D\n*?8 ^iprt$ ngto ye#
s

Win
Ti&n
t

Tiffani
~: i-

-:

:n^nj r\vr\$ irln

:^p mm
wroft mr :na

nn^rj
mrn
:nnn
_
.*-:
t

:wnn mm nn :dm
iv

^ innm
-

bnfa wrbx
........
.

v t

Dpn

:*ffc&"n$

~: i~

~~

IT

mn

:n^n- iba6

It

XXXIX.

AYIN YODH VERBS.

d v6kv: ^&fc>
riisb
- T
t

msb
ttit

nsv

nb>
t

n&b>
n&fe>
wrbtote
tttotMh
:: t t
tt
I

nb>
T

t^a r" nte

|V

nf

:n^
totf-nav
t

>

t
~

mb6
t

T T

IT

it

V T~

t t

n^fiT

?p9i>
V T

IV

^-

n^u

~ T

..

l~

Ayin Yodh

:t^i>
I'ITT

nib>
:

xxx x

tnnsjrbb
t:
-it:*

DipDt inn^
)

73

v: iv

t t

verbs

48

W*

5|3}$ ttTiiig

n^
v

:nte^
t

it

-:
irnrb
t

'

"W

I"

-:

ii

w& :p
tw*\T\ mWu r6

yiB
' -t

~:

ofc>
t

^i>
i

it

i -:

-:

*t

i^ni
:?pa3&
t
t

iv

it

NaT

d^dh cwaa mb nnt

t^i
nip&a
:n#
It
v T~
i
lbir
^anpa ^rrT
p^>
'i
-:r

p :Dmn
I

It

,t

n^aai
v

P' ^rfrn

D ^^I

"-.

IV

^n

rasta
^b :pKrrte
it:vin
I

vit

'

"

iv

:it

112:13 &*

- V T

TiDtft

i-

pv$

snift

ti^ *5pas iikd^ uiito_

^h&$ wte} :ttoo i#ri

irsA

i-

5j?n rpjo
|

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

:ttit

v i

:>

watf
:

^a

XL.

LOMADH HE
xL
Loma
iadh He

VERBS.

:?natf
hv -

ty^n
uk nn^a
vitt
t
t

n^ria
it

n&an
nnaa
n^at oatoa
nira
uni
~:it
t
t
i
i
t
i

Verbs

pa

it

:na?fe

:T?>n

n;n

i-

^ *d^13 w^l

-it

it

rm^ :ona
:^a\Tma
d# ph
t
Iv
nom ryria M*^n iwHi$
i

75

tnirp Dt?'b n?ii

r6a
i i

fc>ib>D

v t

:ninn nnaaa :ni#T db6 rva nana

latf*
:

tt? aj

'3

wp

ehpip

n
I

it

mm
v

vckp pi?p ^ina ffiannn

^33

njaw wib

nirp
t

min

tniaana

nw

:^n
'itt

to

W
:

r_

ni^tf
trim
t
t

n^ib
~

rrm

mannn
jdd^
Inrian
t
tt:
t v t

afeu
t t

49

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

iv

rite ^1121t ^aa at nag

Yfran- rto
nrbs
t t
t
toT *6 :i&i>& ninn
nWD^ bnn tvftm
T T
T - 'it

it

ntoan
- to rnto
....

i^n

:l

:nb
t

^*

IT

I"

^na

*6i
:rto
t

p3T tn^a?? fewn p#T| D13 :nin^

?rnK irto"i!>
aa^i>&
to tnrmTtoD
- r
~
tsja

it

_ :~

rsaa
n^an
na"^
:rto&te
DMartoK
r t v t
v
t
to?t
:pt2tormN
nw'n
pun
:pm
hds
- t ~
t
vitt
V
\
T
T T

n&^
:

it

-.

..).

:mto

5p aipa

..

rqrtpj-nij

iv

mn

ws

riirn
t

:wba

IV

tn^a D^ane

nns

tspiVns

run

infea
T

Dnr6
pun
uaan
nnrrna
" T T
T T

:-

^m

n$E

n^nan- ^p?

a#

spun
:Mnaa ^s
ntfi
- t
v
It t

Dsri :f>s

IV

nnnumaD
t
_

:nife&
v it

npan ntt$? Djn

nii
dy6kv:::~
fisr nnn-p
t t
""IT

|sj tiiva-^ at^i jh

1

*rort
rpa ? nfew
v t
I'll
.

i"

:di^t nrasn
t

it

:^ rri nasi :nan tfpna

it

v v

t _

I"

50

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

va

5^31

:^ wip

jrr
~ t

:tpn
nnip
tIt
r t

It

nai
t

npty'n
It:

jd^

ni jnvm

d?M^s ngrp
~

ttibis
%

aa^i
:

tfaa

:tftfn
v it ~

~:

nptfn
:rnaa
It
n n na#
t

iTMftisrrto
v
t
t

*iw

tD/TJpe

rn#

imp

12^1 nnvft via

}W
~

'a

nip
ill

n^ mn pan irinn

nam
waai
t:

its ninsirriK

^ij;n

...

:m&n
vt

tthirrttj?

sjyjy;

sjomi

:xjni ni

nana-

n?nn :p$ nT
:

nno:
" T

I"

nrrii-n^n

ty^l niy

nnmft
"I"

nsstnnriD
ptn- rri
t
V v
it
:

swtfji TW&

*$;

rrpr;

:n^ injbi^n oy sj^fc dk :D^rrn#

tnrrn
nnsn
mt :d^& yba^
^ tD^firriK
~
T
t
t
I"
nam
mi mi ns tTwrto
naot miai
t
t
t
s
i d^'d prun
_ ia iSn
:o t n~
v
t
it *6i mn
ip - n^y
warn n&tf
nmi nw>
^ i&tfH
~
v
t
t vt
t m
^ n^n- :paa
wtei
\&t niiT
bv rtt&wi
v
v
t
t
v
t
jp^i

it

*it

iv

-:

na#i
it

n^i
Ktid

:p B^rrun is^i
T

it

n
:vat irn&
- v

tI:

t-

wai
-

:-

i|?^n"^ ns^a *op*J

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

mtett
V T -

run
"

nvi)
V

^mn

rip
_

...

nwb

:p

...-

n^fri
"IT

:rfcn
T T

..

TtA
-

ib>

nmaa in tnm

._

51

_.

..

_ _

..

nvMtn
nnm
^anb^-MsviK
p#*i
n^n
tv
t
t
tt\lj2 :fin nmt i^ ni^
i3?^>
dk :m n? dis ? Dn3wn Dm^n ^na
3%m
aw* ? i#k #Tin
n&
nm

t
t
t
m
trb ]xp. nniDpn trygp i^n^ rnoa dki
jsj^ ^3 ypt i^ nn^ni njn ^n nan
-

"

it

I:

t t

-:

it

^6 tywrs #i :r Ji73*j p&n H]W%

mp) ^~m vvpsi tTip*b i&#*rn$ wysy\
iT

rmvn
n&sn atfnT
m&t wn
tniwn n^inn nunan
ws
* :no
it
r
nOTin
b'*u2 nW
tmnv D^ra nptfi stai
t
t
tt
*xb
....

n*\kvfob
v

rfitib

..

..

..

IT

_ _

..

won ^
'

ty'ina

tvh&
:

':

*6

n?"^?l 3^3?n

:pT-b

~:

-:

-:

it

,^

~:

diwmi w&m
wmmd rwn n#*rta :m
It
bx- :nrur-

t t

mpn

t t -

:i~

'

it

..

t t

b#l

v in

iota nb) iian

iv

t -:

t t

^toi n^'T^I

Trim 1^8 p#n

52

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

on

mm nm"
- t

VV

ngrnns

5jp#

:)^i?

....

it

pterin

..

._

IT

.._

XLI.

PE GUTTURAL AND
3 rd

XLI.

ptjy
j,

Pe guttural

.21

t t
1

ZL tojini

Ji ?

Dnt

~ "

"S

VERBS WITH 2 nd OR

RAD. WEAK.

QV^ -

:mnJi
v
v

76. 2

(c)

rf?p ni/T

nptf *6 t^

n^nna-in
t v:iv ~

on"

j?bts6

ntfn

2nd or 3rd

-d.w.^.Q^^m

I-

nifc>s

pinfc?

wnsp

:np|

^TP

:nnt^p nytori

:nitfft

nm ^d

-: i-

n!rro?p

at

Dinn
t

tvatf
t

tnini^ngn

btyb
nnnrrnK
rnsii
nn
ntflwg D^p
IT3&
~ t
v
T ~
t
T
i^Hsi? nnrt *
.

tbfltfvs* rrjfos b)p

ir$

:n&f ni^i?

nfc^i?

nfewi *6

>

n33

ptti&i

my sppp rift
*ni ^y 'fagi ^

*6 oyo?? np#rfl$

^.fW jn^n^s? di#

Wan&jj T3 :ri ?1^ r* ? n^?
1

tl^ ?*
1

B.

-n

^in

ti&g

53

ETYMOLOGY.

$30*

nris?

#>3bl

r$pp?e n^bri rnpur^Vi njrt n^gfl nog

nispo D^n3 ito jd^jr htos in ncgi
^p nnpni kbit n^fcn tr^n dn tiapn
ratten nfe^gri :n^?n is Ktjn itfs

nfcy

to

to*!
T

:nW ^g
]i"i"ri8 to :n^

n^_

ni^j; *ij tjrjfjsj-jj

tVr6n

ifitftofi

VI IT

18

tnnWDnn

XLII.

VERS WITH 3 rd RAD. WEAK.

]"B

rh&

tnm

anya dn &6q

76

2 (a b)
>

!
verbs

J"D

3rd
eak.

^ni^es-ns nw :i^n
ton

:d^h

m) ^i?p

pe

Dtf-to*i

fTterft totf?

tsfjjs *y*3

as

raw

ntf p*j

tTTlWP 8

^ t^n'iij?-^ ^

54

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

nan
nate-n
:?rtw
tea :ama
^-na
t
vit v
v
t
Jtpe &35? 131^ nnipjl mSQ ^nari ^13

*t

iv

-n# nian^ Tip *ipn *6 nnagrrTO atf *6

man i& ivrte

n^a& spnaj; nun :ma*i

n\i^n raT nsa

nai
nann
V V T
*

'

V: IT

I"

*6

:naa^
T
IV

n^ :nJ>J^ *i!?Wl ^"^1 W^

D^p pjn ^rngs n^snp tj *pJ9"^

p$8

^n

nip^e iwfi n

twnm

*toh
- t

v v

^i^na
tmun
ma ^ktit
t
-

it

Dia-^

mjinjj

d^u

Dial

nia^n V-i^

t -:

-:

it

tant^^n

D^grrris npw
ia-p?*i Dnaa

tvnw
^#Akv tn^tt
antnnK&
^fran
trwfnxi spai
Iv vt
'it
t
T
:

ntfr

d^b
jaiai
6tf
t
t
v v _
n^a^K
Anton
t v

*]D5 an_5a ijej!

n&nnn
n#
v
t
nr

njns
Ta
' t
np

k\ti
nr6i>
nrrhba
- t

natt
t

ym

ntop na

Kfe>

i"

nma
*t

inpfi
I:

55

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

XLIII.

AND

V'S

3 rd

VERBS WITH

RAD. WEAK.

- 76 2 (d e)
IS a* tnj^p r\mb 6?v
i&fc 10? rnj^n trja nipsn pp ws tnnnn

it

1'

'

verbs with
3rd rad.

weak.

n^l spir$ npjft ny#j natfn *6-dk :^g

AT

dbm

vfln :nrHK
t

"

If

>

B3?e} &3tf8 ^3?38

t

it

^
K

XLIV.

VERBS WITH

nan

3 ED

AND

RADS. WEAK.

jg^ tfa an -

tspnis

2 nd

co.

* L lv
w
b , with

nan fb na
jDaTn

^K-ifcr

^3

nnrtrta nnn
T T
:

:Mats oy

npi?s ta ?priK

inn
nan
ITT

ww\

nttbn n^'n
man
T T -

^oirte-n8
T
V

nm

tn^n
nain
vbv
" "
.IT
TT
T

T -

"

rpraT trfara
T
I

nxm
TT~:

i^T fuam aimT isV

IT

infc

^1
T " ~
"T tmrer^}
'IT im

and 3rd

rads. weak.

56

B.

ETYMOLOGY.

tib
nratan
t v
It

n^n ntrfon n^in nmn nte

visimK
T

amp :m^ nam

"

)-

t -

..

jdidi
V|T T

.-

i#g

nin? d*o sjks^ spritest? rf} rwrin

n*n
naprrtr
nnbn
wip
nan tiA
- t
v )t v
It
:Jit
t
t

nD

yir

m*i

-6

^ ^k:n^
'

nma ^

t-

i#k

\rOpy\
b^k tod^
ison
ksi
v6p
t It
t t
t
t
:

in

:^it

m^
vi'

mm nw

isir^
t t

Iv v

~:

nm&

*6 rp

nn^
-ifca-^s
dini
~at
t t
t
t t
:

nusn p^t n-r6n- *6 nni

t tDipvrts
wri&i
mn
nn&
V
V
T
T
T T

KniiTfefc
in
"
T

iv

.:

IT

urw tno^s Bhibn-^K nama

t
rfttb nap D Kp b6# nnp :p| ron$Jl
tnnni^ riT-n
- - w!?'
B^sn- tfm :nmi; ^m
TBton :riirn
ynp^n
:ms^ a it^rb rp
TT
V ~
jm
- :n*6& t^*6 n6 nni?i ^it^ n^ia
^
vinoi
ntstti
at

vl

'

it

IV

}'.

:infen
tpr
l^i
Iv tT
M"T

njp^

T?^n

T-

:i

IT

'

I"

IT

nm& nn*>s onin

n&*i
T T~

*Pi$

:*pn

i^p mp5

T t

viru^"!

wiji :l^ 13^

^*np nn? jijtjs ?npT n^g ittj *Hn
w? nan :nmni njpnjo njrjjji
tmraM uhann :in*np^

r^ntf

nw

B.

57

ETYMOLOGY.

XLV.

VERBS WITH ALL RADICALS WEAK.

^0

D^n'^

fiW?

tiTJBtnui n ^?n

nsne

T -

"

>T

mis

nte^

nrij2?$5n

IT

k^i n^

^nisrri

e^k

'AT

T T

"

V T

it

i3

nrjn

?pn

kt.

nrrfcoi

n Kin Btf&n

n^irp

mpn

nvrrm
T T

:niit
ntfi
v

'

:nfe^# ^br5

rnij? i?^d

^n

m^ n# n

IV

dk

nan

pmn
J

I:

-:

ij*H3

i^-n
n^rm
ite^nm

t
T

^s-nv ^i
p'OK
v
I

np$n n?n-^ up firn

Dyfr$

n*-\n
ron
V T ~:

C^

nwxrpj nsn

Ver b

p#m

:r6? ifew *b$

nj?jpi

*inKT :nonn
D3
vi"T -

jdhd
....

n^nm Karma ni^ig rnjq ^rw

n^^'/T^ rra
rpips?

run

ynt? rity
T

nso

t^DJRi

vrfcl

to?

i? ffftrt

wwj3 t&nryirrn

^k
n;

uj^K

nw by
m

nra *6 njre ^ri;

th

58

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

nnat
dy6k ami
inn^i mm
v
:pn-^
t
t t
:mtD rs nt^n
irn- :sib ^ manT
\ski
v
v
t
t
v:

it

:witiv

I*

:nni;
*6i
t it

wto *m

tvb
t

Tift Titian
t
v

vitt

i"

- t

mm mm ms i# a ipiTtea irrw

xftbn
r* "

v -;

v v -

XLVI.

THE VERBS
XLVI.
The verbs

QnV ^^~

n-^jj;
~
t

"

-..,..

t t

- .-

mm

Dnn^
t t

|m

:it

it

fcfajj

nto^

v t

nwmb

wib^
.

T ~

"oikt

%:

t t

|i?8^

it

nna
wvi
v:

m^b

nfcnbw

:narwi
t

nr6
v t

mm n?pn) Dpsnifc rs^ |inn mn

.

i:6

mb>
-. te :D"Wn
|TT nrr
t

i^TJ *n&?3

bTbv

q, 76. 2 (g).

mm Tn :nrrn
nn\n nim mn :i^ man

63

^nat nnst^'D

f,

nrnn^
....... orb
T
:

- 16

mb pmb
ftPEj ^nb D&nqn

.TPI.

rnnin
^d :in n^p^i
rrsn
I- t t \.i-

nto *6 :^nnt
t

i-|

pfcnttj?

t,

tnbyb
T *

^tf
V

j^
"

napw

1J55

AND

,Tn

mn
pan
T

*iijr^"^
^
T
.

mb6 1^*6 *pib mm

v v t

it

it

did
v v

m&n
v t

ETYMOLOGY".

B.

t "

mm

:n&B6
t -

i#k
v

nsaisn
- t

t t

jrrna

rr

\mi

Eton

tjnb^

^jind
i"

"V:

mm

DismnK
~
v
ns^D
\mi
t

:i-

*i5p

I*

jovfta
v:

iv

irbsvb
id
- t
t
t

^i# j

Tjffi

mrft wjwfi
nv
T T

is?
"

:ni3Dn
\

:~

v -:

ft

*nB'T^

n#
rhnn t)pnfi
njm\n
t
^
v
r
imn
mm
trtet wi :mn
t t v ~
t

-:

~:

iv

:on
T T

:nnhftK
t
v

i#k
v

iTm
vm :nmn
t t

^
m wi
T -

it

itf
a
v

fcft

nm mn
-it

^'n
v

^n

it

i"

it

dd^
:Wi
n\T
v
v t

jrft
ftsr
-:i~
t

bte uvb
T T
:

n&r\
b$- iDnjrt*
"^
v

:it

~t

mna nmn :rftan n^ vntoin

mnn :n&fta^ iwn run&n
r

59

m
t t

i*

na npb)
rftt^
:nb*i
I~t: itt
t-

ru#
tt

xiikd

tn

^3i

D^nn pre

GTiBp initfg :n)J;b

puq

V) *mm iin^ Dr$rrfts?

ftu DpH
tti :rra&
mn:ft
wi
- v t
Jtt v
Dvfta ^ip ^ - t i#k
ifcafts
v
t t
t

v:

VW

;-

yw

WW

feft

^jti #$rj

trhxn rfitiwn
nr^nnn
t t
r
:

it

iv

i3*i$

Tjine
:

tmm
:

~:

:nfrt ^i
-

yt^n
w
-

:vftn
t
:

o^n

:m#m

60

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

XLVII.

THE NUMERALS.
x
xh!'"
Numerals.

WW

niktrW

im

nnt
TT

d^

lirte
n^tbn
- |- T

mn rTbwn

it

nnrin

'.".'

- |-

^jap

id ?

mfew
T T

i^n

-:

mom
t

V V T

rnt

sri^n

t^

turna n^na- ifew

t t
it ~:

..

t
v

t -:

Iv

..

it

nps*i trim**
nnufc
t

i"

J:

it

T
#\s

it

.:-::

vv

~:

~: i~

....

"Win
-

nre
i#
jut
v
t
t

:inkt

t t

t t
-

th

"

t t

i-

ibw
tffn
lai
t t
v
v

d^#

t-

..

n^tf

Dfcpfeu ifew
t t

^sii^-ur^
t

..

-tea
t

..

tbm mA rnn^

rn*m
Bto&iiron
n^nnt^D d^dis
ifew
_ _
TT T
T

v*b

98

>

21
rutf
nia&" #tf
nn
"
T T
AT V

Bhrin
iv
v

-: it

97

nnp

:r

rr&rv
:d^dj
"!
-

)-

nine*

:fin

njsi

tt

-:

tftfi
"

PP'^S on?

itpjb

1^9 n^yri -

*fS#w2 flJH:

\ -

T T

*M
Iv

nbw
t t

oni;
nn
mfcw
:in^>
:
- T
itt
l

:^

nvtfn
^tov
T
T T
:

nn|n ^in? n^ns rrp$ &r\& wpn

i& rrt&v nnn n^'n :mfew b6# nni;
tta

nnb>jn

T - :i - -

m#p

..

....

.-

V)T T

rn^s

#tj

- y

- -

-:

use nb jd35p

d^;

1
-

T T

t v

-:

t t

of

ehito

:tw#
ntf&n
t
vi" -

rv:n

it

ib>i>
t

t t

'at

...

T T

:-.-:

:^|n

^n nfcw

fcfte

vnu
ontew wa
II-;

tin*
t

t^iiin

mm n#n :pn n^r

uria
t

(F

Wn

ninths

61

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

sr^

to tr&i #tH

Dnng nw'ri ^nny :^n

:^k ]^ D^fcfi n^t?' ^3 nq^ *n#
mbvf
iTimt
ant
133 n^nai
t
t t
nnbwsi
inai
D^t^i misK- b6#
d^h tfii-6
:.:
v
t v
t
Dnjpjrj pg^i

mw

it

^8

DIS^I

sram
t t

-tet

ffi&S^

wn
wrbrb
-

d# ^n ^15

nwi

AtfjiF!

dltlWJ

*tbvtn
-

nan
:n\ito
v v
v:

twiai jni**

^o$j

^n
:njtf
Eton
nK&i
natf
:: tpxt
tt
t
"t ok
tt d*mba
"t
t
-*

n&

n^^

nnn
t v

it

..

:n^'i?n

ahfen
nni
v)v-

t -

T T

I^OTC

n&an
t it

rsrrn

t t

-;r

...

^w
n
T

-: 1-

tnyr;

tnriDip
I Til

T
I

62

ETYMOLOGY.

B.

n^snan
na&i
nb n^#
:ru#
tiM
nn&
t
tt
tt
t
t" rt~:
-\wv
n&3#3
n^bt?' r\5$2
Wfih dp
a

wn

d^#

*3
ina
t
V
T " TV c^k :nanrH?
*

*w nib

itov
n*&}$
T T
T

...

_.

vhbib mvf
t t

it

:mw
T

- v

n^tf

..

ynty'i
r
- IV T

in
aha
T v

i~

:i~

..

..

T T

a^ma

i?6
|V V

.....

_._

t t

..

f.

mb6

mpr\

D^Btora
:^*nfe^
Btorn
nanato
t
~:
t

v v

i"

:-:

tt

i^

iTJS

n^tf
:

ra&

T -.

^a
-

tt

it

?
n npi
lv vt
1

in

a^tib

in#3

tfiti

:infc

ni#T
t

vnt

t t

mwo
_

..

r-

tt

na&i
T

^pa>'
V
IV

:na#
D^MBh
....
T T

jbhk
_
_
^

..

n\n
t t

:t:

rutf
it

:i

BSBf
*pfcpato
- T
T )it

tonkin
:: nwa
t

nafe
-

tap ngfo

rutf
T t

it

rb6
aa>i
biz
a^r6
|V V
V T
T T
V

m&y&b&z waw wz rb$ hit im

:

v T

...

it

'

win tm n& wi :nn^^

"
I" v

^^
^
m&B

Tpf J*pfl$

it

-:

ma>in
v v ~:r

ton

*M
lv

it

^8

n^jjpa

*)&!

:i~

dtikd
t

' V

^II**A.

THE HEBREW WORD-LIST. (*)

19

mn39

rn2i

nn

nm4i

^23
^24

^3

D^25

)3^

p26

nj

)?i27

njj

37

*in$42

in43
nn44
nn45
)1in 46

^1

28

nnn47

ni^ 29

n^^^48

ni3o

*% 49

71WJ

3i

n^ 50
n^8^5i

32

52

n^ 53
Vi 54

m 33

34

|Tl 10

twh
m ?i2
T

D7&
d7

13

nfcifeus
J7*$

)j 35

nritfi

is* 36

n ?o*5

16
17

^_

and words in the Hebrew list corresponds

() The^numbering of the pages
words which follows. This first list
to the numbering in the list of English
Bible twenty-five times or
contains-?.Ji words occurring in the Hebrew
few words, besides, which
more --2. The words found in Gen. I-IV.-3. A
principles, or forms. Most
were needed to illustrate certain grammatical
with a cross.
occurring less than twenty-five times, are marked
words,

64

II.

Spa

")

W&?

102

A.

THE HEBREW WORD-LIST.

II.

A.

66

II.

nm

A.

THE HEBREW WORD-LIST.

246

]i

222

rrys} 198

^ 247

333 223

^H 248

)53 224

Tflj 200

n^ 249

1i 225

^1| 201

Dn 250

226

^jS 202

HOT

251

l^OT

252

DOT
TOOT
t

253

254

227
ft*
Bf]| 228

1p"5 255

199

b^ 203
tyt) 204

229

M21

205

Dty'i 230

nts 15

206

#^1?
v

pa"! 231
1

I! !
1OT

niS 207

232

SjTfJ

256

BPH

257

N^J

258

TTQrl. 234

^H 259

1OT ?3B

nj 208

233

209

Hf% 210

te

r^J 211

q
bOH

260

nnno

236

n^| 212

261

#yj

237

H7-1 213

nri
inn

262

jn 238

riw| 214

263

mn 239

^215

111 264

]jn 240

^ 216

jtn 265

nin 241

n\n 266

pn rjn

242

^3 267

*p. 243

)\Y268

^P 244

wn 269
I

- T

245
nrnfc
T
*

bhz

217

n^o

218

03 219

^S|220
221
*?m
T T

II.

nnn

318

*13J7 319

ninn

320

#nn

321

^n

322

Mn

323

130
niiq

324
325

inn

326

lib

327

t?Sn 329

^n b\h

330

pnn 331

npj

332

jim

333

njh 334

*)Wt

335

pin

336

pm

337

Ktpn 338

w?n

339

*mn

340

*non
t t _

341

A.

THE HEBREW WORD-LIST.

294
IDt
TT

II.

A.

II.

VQi

A.

THE HEBREW WORD-LIST.

462

438
nnstD
T T -

&y 463

*J?3D 439

"TjtfSP 464

nyiito 440

69

jiin 414

Din
DID

415

rDltf 416

jn;>

465

arm

441

MP

466

lillp

442

**)1J1

418

T 467

nib

443

nsiD

419

468
FTP
TT

mtn

mne 444
tt:

it

469

*nltO 445

j;T 470

nltD 446

nvi

471

nitD 447

nn; 472

448
nnto
T

n^T

473

1MD 449

*)in 417

tfin 420

#in
Iph
n#n
nn#qp
T

421

422
423

424

*T[^*n 425

DP
rup

474
475

450

^A 426

Kfctt 451

n;>i?q 427

^D

476
*irp
- T

KfcfcD
"

452

^n 428

1W 477

n&&
t
t

453

Dnn

PirP
- 478
t

j&D 454

429

*Diih 430

TJP

tp

455

*]rin 431

480

D1{J 456

*jrin 432

2W 481

]10 457

479

- T

SD^D
T

482

*)1B 458

*nnn

433

nri434

459

*n?D

435

460

*n?6

436

^461

n^D

437

\t 483

11^

H3J 484

^3J

b'T 485

H.

70

rniri 534

A.

THE HEBREW WORD-LIST.

*\b)

*n

511

i)\ 487

7V6* 488

nT

535

n^T

536

512

^JT 537

K21&

513

niin

514

njT

538

486

n; 510
?;.

T7J
n^iiD

489

490

^515

n"J^1p491

540

yjf\ 516

492

n^ 541

pjj 517

fc^T539

fl3$ 542

n^iD

543

*n^'ln 544

18J

ns;

518
519

D1|T 520
:

^
^

493

D^ 494
|itjj

495

496

j^ri 497

*]#; 545

pp; 521

*j^

546

1p; 522

pr

498

rrttf 547

i|T 523

*np^

499

Jtt^ 548

1J?

524

ID; 500

J^ J^ 549

tfjr 525

-|D1D 501

hy^ 550

t^plD 526

"l#j 551
1!>>

552

IfchtJ 553

nn^p

554

no; 555
ninj 556

1JV 557

KT
KT
HNT

ffjDJ

502

527

np; 503

528

IDIfc 504

529

"UP 505

iib 530

nriD 506

vp

531

TiiD 532

HT

533

pg; 507

nsp

sos

11T 509

H.

A.

THE HEBREW WORD-LIST.

71

133

606

133

582

*|]-p

558

*13

607

583

1#i

559

rr(h

608

3^3
H^3

584

'ij-p

*/-63 585

13?

561

l^

562

3*113 609

Dli

610

^3

586

^D15
}H3
nil

611

ni^?

587

mm? 6u
= 3#3

615

rrpns

564

1^3
Q$3

589

D33

565

59

566

n^3

591

^3^
#33

592

H3

568

616

11*3 593

],13 569

J^3

594

J35-B70

^3

595

KD3
HD3

596

3fl3 617
3n? 6i8

,n^3

567

fc>3?'

#3

1133 563

^3 588

612
6i3

560

6i9

'*)Jl3 620

^621

nan?

571

^313 572

597

^3

573

n^lD5 598

p3

574

^33

599

313 575
3_t3 576

D^

622

**p3 600

3^

623

tngj 601

3J3

602

H3
in3

33*? 624

DBS
- T

)3^ 625

D1J3 603

|3^>

626

*]3 604

il^

627

*P33 605
-1

577
578
579

^3 580

DM

^3 581

72

n.

fc^D 676

A.

THE HEBREW WORD-LIST.

II.

A.

74

n.

a.

H.

A.

THE HEBREW WORD-LIST.

njgp

t 89i

868

3tu 892

hit 869

?g 893

*hftV 870

75

ybb

844

tfyv 845
TJDD 846

sn

*tni}e

847

tij;d 895

rtai? 872

rp

848

896

11? 873

nSD

849

*ps? 874

"^w

85

875

851

tj;

*|TJ&

894

*nhip

*ijii

898

*n^j; 876

ftgO 899

^877

*9
15D
Igb

"jy 878

TSD

854

879

1|p

855

ono

"113?

fTTJ^J

TV

900

852

853

!?J?

901

n^p

902

ring sso

TiVp 903

T"g 881

iriD 857

TlfSy 904

JIW 882

1JHD 858

n^jl 905

*^ 883

906

,r6iy 884

J1^g

n^fip 907

,TJJ?

2V

856^

859

13!? 86O

*J3g sei

r\h)p

^>gb 908

*py 885

n*jig 862

b)) 909

*yig 886

*iT3?8 863

Tfahti 910

*QB

H13?

^gp

911

Tg 887
Tg 888

D&g

912

J1TJJ 889

D^ 913

Tg

^^55*

890

864

13J? 865

866

n.3V 867

&

H.

76

2\t?P 962

T\&V 963

n&Vp

964

*y'WV 965
**\WV 966
967
ib>mb>i;
T T
v V
ifeWfi 968

JlHy?

969

*11fe>i;

970

D'HfcW 971

]^ 972
p$y

973

*1#i; 974

"$

975

h?? 976

W!

977

n^S 978

rn$$ri 979
'

yj|

980

ni

98i

nn

982

,13 983
Hfe 984

^3 985

A.

THE HEBREW WORD-LIST.

938
*D2B
- T

II.

A.

'TIS 1034

THE HEBREW WORD-LIST.

77

78

H.

bbpr

A.

THE HEBREW WORD-LIST.

II.

A.

THE HEBREW WOKD-LIST.

^1
arri 1179

pni ii8i
pni H82
pirn n83

H54

)51pH30

b^] 1155

nnp n3i
HP 1132

*^i

1156

mi

1157

T T

S]11 1158

nn.nn H59

npn

ii84

2^1 1160

3D1

1185

nnn& nei
t

npj H86
ns7
nnniD
T t
V

*nn H62
fPll

#31

1188

nn

H63
H64

,1D1D 1189

D11 1165

1190

1166
Dllfc
T

1191
fc>D1
- T

n67
nonn
t

flfcl

#D1
pi

1192

Jttl 1168

1193

npuri H69

pi

1170

nm
^1

H95

#n

ii7i

1196

nni
nni
T T
nni
nni

H72
H73
H74
n75

1197
ilUI
T T

H98
21 ii"
pin 1200
jn 1201

njLh

yip

1133

H34

&7ft
n^'p 1135

n#p n36
mfp H37
c
1#p 1138
n^'pn39
ni ii4o
n$n& n4i

#N1

1142

)T#N1 1143

,131 1194
T

79

H44
nni H45
ni H46
ni H47

rvtr'Ni

nnm

ii48

mi

H49

nni
T T

ii5o

t t

^irni ii5i

Dill 1176

n^ni H77

pi

H52

ni H53

^^

80

II.

THE HEBREW WORD-LIST.

A.

tp*\W

125

*W&

1251

^3^
blW

1226

nin

1227

Bfon 1203

rntf 1252

nsb> 1228

3# 1253

"Db> 1229

rPQt?' 1254

T?b>

1230

1255

^Db>

1231

fcnt?'
"
v

si
nei
Hgl
nin
T T

1202

1204
1205

1206
1207

JJ3t 1256

JlDi^ 1232

p'^n 1208

1257

nnipi^ 1233

rren 1209

1258

rtet? 1234

tftttf 1259

fcqb> 1235

g^pl 1211

Ti>fe> 1236

1212
w'n
~
- T
Jfl^l 1213

P3#
H^3^
nuutf
T

1260

Wy& 1261

1J?fc>

1237

pi

1210

1214

D^3fcJ>* 1262

HlJ;^ 1238

cfiiDtf 1263

nsi^ 1239

ynfc? 1215

13^' 1264

p\& 1240

J^t? 1216

1265
in^'
V V

*lfc>

1241

1217
Pafc^
- " T

1266
RDM?
- T

Tlty
T

1242

JTlfe>

na#

1267

Jtt5>'1

1218

V T

*pb> 1243

nb> 1219

Tltf 1268

nSI^

1244

1269

^1K#

1245

b>lb> 1221

1270

b$&

1246

pnfe> 1222

*T^'

fe^feJ

1220

DHty 1271

rfoWf 1247

phb

1223

Kit? 1272

1^ 1248

Dttfc>

1224

3^ 1273

*|K# 1249

D^

1225

n. A.

*)$& 1322

THE HEBREW WORD-EIST.

13^

1298

81

*\V& 1274

10#

1323

"DC2" 1299

1BW

1275

J0#

1324

T"6# 1300

pit^*

1276

np$

1325

)rf?# 1301

flgttfiFQ

1277

1302

Tit?'

1278

^W

1326

D^bfc?" 1327

tf?&

^tf

1303

P0#

1329

itM&#

1330

b^ 1304
DW 1305
D^ 1306

'lOtf 1331

ti?& 1307

P&B? 1328

*7Wf 1279
nlC^ 1280

T#

1281

nri!^ 1282

tOn^* 1283

*1D^D

1332

nW 1308

Hn^

1284

n-j^e

1333

tf*6# 1309

nn^

1285

Bft}# 1334

n#W 1310

ntp# 1286

1335

1(^#

1311

*)t9# 1287

H^ 1336

D1B6#

1312

n^

ni#

1337

D^tf

1313

1338

DE>*

1314

)#

Dtf 1315

}# 1339

1288

1D#
MtfD

1290

1289

1291

D^

1340

HQ#

1316

njtf 1292

rW'O

1341

D^tf
- T

1317

1293
fetf
T

*H^

1342

Dfctf 1318

DD#

TB$

1343

DD#

1319

D^tf 1295

"13?^'

1344

H|pa^

1320

p# 1296

nnstf 1345

hk&

1321

J||^5 1297

1294

82

II.

"A.

THE HEBREW WORD-LIST.

blfcp 1386

n^'t^* 1366

ftSfc?'
-

1346

Tfcfl 1387

*&Vf 1367

tD?t^'

1347

1388
DIDD
- T

D^# 1368

Dfl 1389

nW

1369

1390
*Dfi
T

nt$?h

137

Dyh#

1371

a^n

1391

n&fi 1392

1348
BDSBfo
t
:

1349

1Jg#
^St^ 1350

r6atf

1351

wan 1372

HJ5# 1352

pri

1393

iljfi 1373

HJ?I^8 1353

rfctffo

1394

^DJR 1374

tO|W' 1354

^j5^ 1355

1395
H!?n
T T

Vll=l

1375

1396
*1Bfl
- T

D1HP

1376

1397
b>Bfi
- T

1JJJFI

j;pJH 1398

^J5^

1356

1377

bp&h

1357

ni&iri 1378

Pp^'

1358

npYJB

1399

'wi

1379

1D#

1359

n^ifjji

Hoo

*Tlfi 1380

*|j2g?

1360

V^

1401

nnri i38i

JHtf 1361

1402

^rinri 1382

1403

BflTlg 1383

Bhj? 1363

1384

nity' 1364

H^JPI 1385

&& 1365

ny^P
D^l-I

TW? 1404

n^?P

yi&

1362

B.

THE ENGLISH WORD-LIST. (*)

25 But, vestibule.

1 Father.
2
3

future.

To perish, lose 26 Vanity.

To be willing. 27 Wheel.

4 Needy.
5 To mourn.
6 Mourning.

46 Hinder, western,
47 End,

28 Treasure, treas- 48

49

ury.

29

To be

last.

Where?
Isle.

50 Enemy.

light.

7 Stone.

30 Light.

5L

How?

8 Pool.

31 Light-giver.

52

Ram.

9 Mist.

32 Sign.

53 Terror.

33 Then.

54 There

34 To go.
35 Ear.

55 Ephah.

12 Man.

13 Sardius.

36 Hi.

LORD.

10

11 Glorious.

To

56
give ear, 57

Man.

58 Certainly, only.

to hear.

37 Brother.

59

16 Base.

38 One.

60 Food.

To

18 Love.
19 Tent.

hold of.
41 Possession.
42 To be behind.

20 Or.

To

21

desire.

22 Desire.
23 Foolish,

24 Perhaps.
.

fool.

eat.

lay 62 Food.

40 To

seize,

To

61 Food.

39 Sister.

love.

not.

How? Where?

14 Red.
15 Ground.
17

is

63 God.
concern-

64 Unto,
ing.

65 Not.
43 After.
66 These.
44 Another.
45 Back,backwards. 67 God.

the pages and words corresponds to that of the

tn&Mith.,
word-list preceding this. The abbreviations, Pi., Hi., Ni.,
stems and show
stand respectively for the Piel, Hiphil, Niphal, and Hithpael
the Hebrew root in
that the English definition following is the meaning of
the stem denoted by the abbreviation.
(*)

The numbering of

Hebrew

6*

84

II.

B.

THE ENGLISH WORD-LIST.

Way.

68 God.

100

69 Idol.

101 Lion.

70
71

Dumb.
Widow.

102

73 Mother.
If, or,

134 To be despised*
135 To spoil.
136 Spoil.

104 Long.
105 Palace.

137

surely not. 106 Earth.

To

75 Handmaid.

107

76 Cubit.

108 Fire.

77

133 Shame.

belong.

103 Length.

72 Ox, thousand.

74

To

132 To be ashamed.

To be

firm, Hi.

109

curse.

78 Truth.

Ill

Woman.
To be

prove, to

138

To

choose.

139 Youth.

110 Assyria.

to believe.

To
test.

guilty.

140 Choice.
141

To

trust.

142 Security.

Womb.

79 Faithfulness.

112 Guilt.

143

80 To be strong,

113 Happiness.

144 To under-

courageous.

114 Ashera.

To

115

stand.

(1)

With

82 Saying.

(2)

Sign of ace. 146 Understand-

83 Saying.

116 She-ass.

84 Saying.

117 Well.

81

85

To

say.

118 To dissemble, 148 To weep.

gather.

act perfid-

87 Prisoner.

iously.

nostril,

anger.

120

To be

alone.

being".

151 Weeping.

152 Not.

121 Separation.

153 Without, not.

122 Alone.

154 Uselessness.

123 To cease.

92 Extremity, "not 124 Bdellium.

93 Finger.
94 Beside.

149 First-born.
150 Birth-right.

119 Garment.

90 To bake.
91 Ephod.

ing.

147 House.

86 To bind.

88 Bond.
89 Also,

145 Between.

155

To

mix.

156 To swallow.

125 Emptiness.

157 Not, except.

126 To be

158 High place.

terrified.

127 Cattle, beast.

159 Son.

95 To lie in wait. 128 To go in,

96 Four.
come in.
97 Purple.
129 Entrance.

160

To

build.

161

On

account oi

98 Ark.

130 Income.

163 Lord, husband

99 Cedar.

131 Well.

164 To burn.

162 For, behind.

H.

165

To

B.

196 Mighty,

cut, Pi. to

85

THE ENGLISH WORD-LIST.

227 Threshingfloor.

hero.

fortify.

166 Fortification.

197 Power.

228 To drive

167 To cleave.
168 Morning.

198 Lady.
199 Roof.

229 Pasture.
230 Shower.

169 Oxen.

200 Cutting, sec-

231

170
171

To
To

create.

172 Hail.

173 Speckled.

174
175
176
177
178
179

Iron.

To

flee.

Fat.

Bar.
Covenant.

To

kneel; Pi.

203 Great.
204 Tower.

233 Pestilence.
234 Cause.

205
206
207
208
209

Body.

235 Word.
236 Wilderness.

To

237 Honey.

to speak.

Nation.
sojourn.

Sojourner.

238 Fish.

To snatch

239 Fish.
240 Corn.

182 Flesh.
183 Cook.

take captive.

181 Blessing.

drive; Pi.

232

210 Valley.
211 To exult.
212 To lay bare,

180 Knee.

To

201 To be great.
202 Greatness.

sway.

to bless.

cleave

unto.

tion.

seek.

To

out.

241 Love, uncle.

242 To judge.

243 Judgment.

244 Dispute.

184 Daughter.
185 Virgin.

213 Captivity, cap 245 Province.

246 Generation.
tive.

186 High, proud.

214 Captivity.
215 To roll.
216 Heap, wave.

247 Sufficiency.
248 Poor.
249 Door.

217 Idol.

250 Blood.
251 To be

187 Excellency,
pride.

188 Excellency,

218 Roll.

pride.

189

219 Also.

To redeem.
To be high.

like,

silent.

191 High.

220 To repay.
221 Camel.

252 Likeness.
253 To be dumb.

192 Boundary.

222 Garden.

193

223 To

254
255
256
257

190

Hill.

194 To be power
ful.

195 Man.

steal.

224 Vine.
225 Cypress.
226 Lot.

Tear.

To

tread.

Road.

To

seek, to

enquire

of.

86
258

II.

Hi. to

bring

forth grass.

B.

THE ENGLISH WORD-LIST.

292 To remember.

261 Vanity.

294
295
296

262 To meditate.

297

inter-

rogation.

263 Glory.
264 Oh!

month.

sing.

329 New.
299 To be a whore. 330 To be in pain,
300 Whore.
tremble.
298 Psalm.

265 Wealth.
266 To be.
267 Palace, temple. 301 Whoredom.
302 Anger.
268 Hin.
269 To go.

303

To

270 To praise.

304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315

Cry.

271 Praise.

272 Hither.

273 To roar.

274 Tumult.
275 Behold.
276 To turn over,
overturn.

277 Mountain.

278

279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290

To
To

slay.

conceive.

Conception.

To

break, ruin.

Wolf.

To

pilgrimage.

324 To gird.
325 Girdle.
Male.
326 To cease.
Memorial.
Thought.
327 Chamber.
To prune; Pi. to 328 New moon,

293 Memorial.

259 Grass.

260 Sign of

323 To go on a

291 Olive.

'

disperse.

Sunrise, east.

To

sow.

Seed.

Arm.
To sprinkle.
Bowl.

To
To

hide.

bind, to

inflict pain.

316 Rope, company.

slaughter.

Sacrifice.

317 Pain.

Altar.

318
319
320
321

Pride.

Gold.

To flow.
To be strange.
Stranger.

old.

Old, elder.

To

To

332 To

see.

333 Vision.

cry.

To be

331 Street, without.

bind.

334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350

Seer.

Vision.

To be

strong.

Strong.

To

sin.

Sin.

Sinner.
Sin.

Sin.

Wheat.
Live, living.

To

live.

Life, animal.
Life.

Strength.

Pain.

Army,

fort.

Incantation.

351 Without.

Scar, wound.

352
353
354
355

To

gird, to

saddle.

322 Pilgrimage.

Bosom.

To be

wise.

Wise.

Wisdom.

II.

B.

THE ENGLISH WORD-LIST.

87

387 To be gracious. 418 Autumn.

388 Grace.
419 Reproach.
389 Gratis.
358 To be sick.
420 To cut, to
390 Grace, prayer.
359 Sickness.
plough, to be
360 To pierce, pol- 391 Mercy, favor.
deaf.
392 Favored.
lute.
421 Artificer.
356 Fat.

357 Milk.

361 Wounded.

362 Window.

363 Beginning.

364 To dream.
365 Dream.
366 To pass,
change.

367 To deliver,

393 To

trust.
422 Keep back.
394 To want.
423 To think, devise, count.
395 Want.
396 To be willing, 424 Thought.
to wish.
425 To be dark.
426 Darkness.
397 Will, wish.
427 Darkness.
398 To hew.
428 Dark, obscure.
399 Arrow.

arm.
400 Division.
368 To divide, part. 401 Trumpet.
369 Part, portion. 402 Court.
370 Part.
403 To decree.
371 Apportion404 Statute.

429 To seal.
430 Seal.
431 Related by

432
405 To investigate.
bution.
406 To be dry,
433
372 Warmth.
desolate.
434
373 To desire.
407 Drought.
435
374 Desire.
408 Sword.
436
375 Wall.
437
409 Desolation.
376 Wrath.
410 Drought.
438
377 Ass.
411 To dread.
439
378 To spare.
412 Dread.
440
379 To violate.
413 To be hot,
441
380 Pitch, cement.
angry.
442
381 Five.
414 Anger.
443
382 Fifth.
415 To devote, put 444
383 Fifty.
under the ban. 445
384 To encamp.
416 Ban.
446
385 Camp.
417 To pluck, ap- 447
386 Spear.
proach.
448
ment,

distri-

marriage.

Relation by
marriage.

To be

afraid.

Affright.

To

slaughter.

Slaughter.

Butcher, cook.

Cook.
To immerse.
Ring.

To be

pure.

Pure.
Purification.
Purification.

To be

good.

Good.
Goodness.

Goodness.

88

449
450
451
452
453
454
455
456

II.

B.

Order, row.

Good

Dew.

Wine.

482
483
484
unclean.
To be
485
Unclean.
486
Uncleanness.
487
To conceal.
488
Little ones.
Before,

not

yet.

457
458
459
460
461
462
463
464
465
466
467

To

pluck, tear.

part.

ity.

To be
To be

able.

516

born.

517 To pour.

Child, son.

518 To form.
519 To burn.

daughter.

520 Substance.

489 Son.
490 Birthplace.
491 Generation.

492 To

bear, flow. 493

494
495
Increase.
496
To be dry.
Dry ground. 497
To be weary. 498
Wearied.
499
500
Hand.

Jubilee.

cast, Hi.

to thank.

469 Thanksgiving.

To know.
Knowledge.
To

To

530 Fear.

Sea.

Right hand.
Right.

suck.

Price, glory.

To

lay a snare.

Snare.

To be
Fear.

To go down

531

To

532 Descent.

found.

533 To throw, Hi.

502 To add.

503 To instruct,
to chastise.

504 Instruction,
chastisement.

Day.
Dove.
To be one.

506 Set time or

appoint.

to teach.

534 Law.
535 Moon.
536 Curtain.
537 Thigh.

538 Side.
539 To drive out,
possess.

place.

507 To counsel.

540 There

508 Counsel.

541

509
510
Only.
Pi. to expect, 511
512
to hbpe.
513
481 To be good.

afraid.

Afraid.

Suckling.

505 To

Together.

To make.

522 To be precious.
523 Precious.

South.

go.

howl.

Jew.

Together.

521

524
525
526
527
528
529

To

501 Foundation.

give.

Oil.

Child,

River Nile.

To

514 Issue, extrem-

Hi. to reprove. 515 Ni. to stand.

Leaf.

468 To

470
471
472
473
474
475
476
477
478
479
480

THE ENGLISH WORD-LIST.

To

is.

sit.

Forest.

542 Sitting.

Beautiful.

543 Seat.

Beauty.

544 Settler.
545 To be sleepy.
546 Sleepy.

To go
Exit,

out.

II.

547 Sleep.

B.

THE ENGLISH WORD-LIST.

89

90

II.

643 That,

in order

that.

644
645
646
647
648
649
650

To

take.

THE ENGLISH WORD-LIST.

676 Full.
677 Fullness.
678 Setting.

Booty, jaw.

679 Angel.

To

680
681
682
683
684
685
686
687
688
689

glean.

Chamber.
Tongue.
Very.

One hundred.

651 Anything.

652

B.

Pi. to refuse.

653 To

reject,

despise.

654 Megiddo.
655 Shield.
656 To measure.
657 Measure.
658 Why?
659 Pi. to make

To
To

shake.

To draw
To rule.

out.

712 Proverb.

Salt.

713
714
715
716

To escape.
To be king.

718 To commit

Work.
Besides.

Ruling.

Family.

Man, dead.
Loins.

717 Oracle.

King.

adultery.

Queen.

719 To despise.

Kingdom.
Kingdom.
Kingdom.

720 Ni. To prophesy.

721 Prophet.

To

690 Saying.

722 Hi.

691 From.

723 To fade, be a

692 To divide.
693 Candlestick.

694

Gift,

meat-

offering.

haste.

660
661
662
663
664
665
666
667
668
669
670
671
672
673
674
675

710
711

look.

fool.

724 Bottle,

lute.

725 Fool.
726 Foolishness.

695 To hold back. 727 Corpse.

728 The Negeb.

circumcise. 696 Little.

Near.

Wonder.
To die.
Death.
To wipe out.

To-morrow.
Morrow.

697 To act treach- 729 Hi. to make

known.
erously.

698
699
700
701

Treachery.

730 Before.

Veil.

731 Prince.

Intestines.

732 Pusher.

Cave.

733 To touch.

702 To

find.

To be

734 Touch, plague.

735

To

Price.

703

To

704 Bitter.

736 Plague.

To

737 Plague.

rain.

bitter.

Rain.

705

Water.
Kind.

706 Rebellion.

To sell.
To be full.

708 Anointing.

707

To

rebel.

anoint.

709 Anointed.

strike.

738 To draw nigh.

739 Free-will

offer-

ing.

740 Willing, noble.

II.

741

B.

To wander,

move.
742 Removal, uncleanness.

743

To

thrust, to

push.

744 To vow.
745 Vow.
746 To lead.
747 River.
748 Habitation.

749 To

rest.

750 Rest.

91

THE ENGLISH WORD-LIST.

772 Smitten.

802 To be pure,

773 Stroke.

innocent.

774 Pi. to treat as 803

804
strange, hi.
805
recognize.
806
775 Strange.
807
776 Stranger.
808
777 To tempt.
778 To pour out. 809
810
779 Drink-offer-

Pure.
Pureness.

To

avenge.

Vengeance.
Vengeance.
Called.

Light, lamp.

To

lift

up,

carry.

ing.

780 Molten image. 811 Chief.

812 Burden.
781 To depart.

To flee away. '782

752 To wander.
783
753 To wave.

751

Pleasant,

813 Burden.

sweet.

814 To reach, overtake.

Shoe.

754 Wave
755 Nazarite.
756 Separation.

784 Childhood.
785 Lad.

815 To deceive.

786 Lass,

817

757 To lead.
758 To inherit.

787

759 Wady.

789 Fallen, giant.

760 Inheritance.

790 Soul.

offering.

761 Ni. to repent,

Pi. to console.

762 Serpent.
763 Brass.

To
788 To

girl.

breathe.
fall.

791 Flower.

793 Pillar.

forsake.

770 Delight.
771

To

smite.

798 To guard.
799

To

pierce.

800 Female.
801 Speckled.

To

kiss.

818 Eagle.
819 To give.

820 Gift.
821 To break down.
822 To pluck, to
break.

792 To set up.

794 Pillar.
764 To stretch out. 795 Pi. To preside,
to lead.
765 Mat, bed.
796 Perpetuity.
766 Rod, tribe.
797 To snatch
767 To plant.
away.
768 Plant.
769 To leave, to

816 Breath.

823 Seah.
824 To go around.
825 Around.
826 Divan.
827 Thicket.

828
829
830
831

To

close.

Horse.

Mare.

To come

to

an end.
832 Whirlwind.

92

II.

B.

THE ENGLISH WORD-LIST.

866 Anger, pride.

833 Sea-weed.
834 To turn aside. 867 Hebrew.
868 Ford.
835 To travel.

836
837
838
839
840

869
870
871
To cover.
Cover, thicket. 872
Covering, cur- 873
Merchant.

Thorn, pot.

Wagon.

906 High.

Unto.

907 Ascent.

Eden.
Flock.

908 Above.
909 Yoke.

Flute.

910 Deed.

To

911 Deed.

879 Congregation,

Fine

To

flour.

880
881
Blindness.
882
Threshold.
883
To lament.
Lamentation. 884
851 Count, recount 885
886
852 Book.
853 Scribe.
887
888
854 Sapphire.
855 Number.
889
856 Eunuch.
890
857 To hide.
891
892
858 Hiding.
859 Cloud, thicket. 893
894
860 To serve.
895
861 Servant.
896
862 Service.
863 Body of ser- 897
898
vants.
864 To pass over. 899
865 Bank, beyond. 900
lay on.

ber.

905 Burnt

Rock,

cliff.

903 Leaf.
904 Upper cham-

Round.

highway.

To be foolish.'
842 To forgive.
843 Embankment,
841

902 To go up.

Heifer.

874
875
876
877
878

tain.

844
845
846
847
848
849
850

Calf.

901 Upon, against.

witness.

Witness.

912

Again.
Iniquity.

hide.

913 Eternity, un-

known

witness.

Testimony.

To

offering.

time.

914 Young woman.

915 People.
916 With.

To

Iniquity.

917

Iniquity.

918 Pillar.
919 By, opposite to.
920 Labor, sorrow.
921 Depth.

To

fly.

Bird.

To awake.
Blind.

Blindness.
Skin.

Goat.

To

forsake.

Strong.
Strength.

Stronghold.

To

help.

stand.

922 Deep, depth.

923 Deep.
924 To answer, afflict.

925 Meek.
926 Misery.
927 Aiflicted.

928 Cause, sake.

929 Because.

Help.

930 Cloud.

Eye.

931 To becloud.

Spring.

932 Dust.
933 Tree.

City.

n.

934
935
936
937
938
939
940
941

To be

B.

THE ENGLISH WORD-LIST.

pained. 966

To

tithe.

93

1000 Corner.

Pain.

967 Ten.

1001 Face.

Pain.

968 Tithe.

1002 Within.

969 Tenth.
To be strong. 970 Ten.
971 Twenty.
Bone.
972 Smoke.
Strong.
Counsel.

To

shut up.

942 Restraint.
943 Heel.

944 Consequence.
945 Ringed.
946 To be sweet,
to pledge, to

mix, to go

down.

1004 To carve.
1005 Carved image.

1006 To do.
973 To press upon. 1007 Deed.
1008 Deed, reward.
974 To be rich.
1009 Footstep,
975 Riches.
976 Time.

time.

977 He-goat.

1010 To open.

978 Corner.
979 Beauty.
980 To meet.

1012 To

981

To redeem.

947 Evening.

982 Redemption.

948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956

983 Mouth.

Raven.

1003 Passover.

1011

Wound.
visit,

miss,

muster.

1013 Officer.

1014 Precept.
1015 Office.

1016 To open.
984 Here.
985 Tobedispers- 1017 Young bull.
1018 Heifer.
Sunset.
ed.
To be naked. 986 Snare, gin.
1019 To separate.
Nakedness.
987 To dread.
1020 To be fruitful.
To set in order. 988 Dread.
Order.
1021 Fruit.
989 Governor.
Uncircum1022 To blossom.
990 Concubine.
cised.
991 Ni. to be won- 1023 Veil.
957 Foreskin.
1024 To break
derful.
958 Cunning.
down.
992 Wonder.
959 Naked.
1025 Violence.
993 To escape.
960 Naked.
1026 To break, to
994 Escaped.
annul.
961 Neck.
995 Remnant.
962 Herb.
996 Hith. to pray. 1027 To spread.
1028 Horseman.
963 To make, do. 997 Prayer.
998 Lest.
964 Work.
1029 To strip off.
1030 To transgress.
999 To turn.
965 Tenth.
Desert.

Pledge.

94

II.

1031 Transgres-

B.

THE ENGLISH WOKD-LIST.

II.

1112 To buy,

co

possess.

1113 Possession..
1114 Possesion.

1115
1116
1117
1118
1119
1120

Cane.

End.
Extremity.

Extremity.

End.
To be angry-

1121 Anger.

1122 To cut
down, be

B.

1141 Vision, appearance.

1142 Head.
1143 First.

1144
1145
1146
1147
1148
1149

Beginning.

1174 Breadth.
1175 Broad.
1176 Pi. to love,
have mercy.
1177 Mercy.

To be many. 1178 Womb,

girl.

Womb,

girl,

1179

Many.

mercy.

Multitude.

1180 To brood.
Myriad.
1181 To wash.
Myriad.
1182 To be far.
many.
llf.0 To be
1183 Far.
1151 Fourth.
In vain.
1184
1152 To lie down.

1153 To tremble.
1154 To go about.

1185 To ride.

1155
1156
1157
1158
1159

Foot.

1186 Chariot.
1187 Chariot.

Footman.

1188 Property.

To
To
To

rule.

1189 Fraud.

persue.

1190 Pomegranate.
To move, to

nigh

1160

Strife, case.

Hi. to offer.

1161

Strife.

shortened.

1123 Harvest.

1124 Cold.
1125 To call,

to

meet.

1126 Meeting,

To be

1128 Midst.
1129 Near.

1130 Offering.
1131 City.
1132 Horn.
1133 To rend.
1134 Board.
1135 To

argue, to 1191

creep.

strive.

against,

1127

95

THE ENGLISH WORD-LIST.

listen.

1136 To be hard.
1137 Hard.

1192 Reptile.
1193 To sing.

1162 Hi. to smell. 1194 Singing.

1163 Wind, spirit. 1195 Hunger.

1164
1165
1166
1167

Smell.

1196 Hungry.

To be high.
High place.

1197 To feed, as-

Heave

1198 Shepherd.
1199 Friend.
1200 To be evil,

offer-

ing.

1168 To shout.
1169 Shout, sound.

sociate.

break

in

pie-

ces, to pierce.

1139 Bow.

1170 To
1171 To be poor. 1201 Evil, bad.
1172 To be large. 1202 Evil, wicked-

1140 To

1173 Broad.

1138 To conspire
see.

run.

ness.

96

II.

1203 To shake.

B.

THE ENGLISH WORD-LIST.

II.

]292 To forget.

B.

THE ENGLISH WORD-LIST.

97

98

H.

B.

1386 Yesterday.
1387 Continual.

1388 To be perfect.
1389 Perfection.
1390 Perfect.
1391 Perfect.
1392 Perfection.

THE ENGLISH WOED-LIST.

1393
1394
1395
1396
1397
1398

Jackal.

1399 Deep

Abhorrence.

1400 Deliverance.

To err.
To sew.
To lay hold of.
To smite, to

1401 Nine.

sleep.

1402 Nine.
1403 Ninety.

1404 Ninth.

blow.

PRINTED BY W. DRUGUL1N, LEIPZIG, GERMANY.

REPRINTED BY PRINCETON UNIVERSITY PRESS, IQ08.

;>-^c^t**-c-*^

>e?/*

i/UJt
2.

?tyJM

$(&&

^0/?7

^^ /?

**>jLze

&#***+**#
/^2^#

?t?PTf

jrou.2*Jb&*

Zfctffae }\$j>T}T?

sGrJ&f^~y.

&/fryCJ&

/tA^-t- rus^te-)

&**.,

WJU;

^C?'i?

}*?/>T7

fctfy^j?, 1 &>/??
-^>z

5r**>l -^ *-~-cs:
_-*c*

L I'll*? A EL.

NIPHAL.

KAL

(Wii<2. c).

AL

(flii'J. 6).

btopnn

nbicpnn
nbtip:

rfcbpnn

nribt:p:

nnb^nn

)"JPD

JBgn

(btij:nrs)

btspnn
bfejDrr

btapnn

iton
h

btpnri

bl2gF)

btopnij
:

Jit*

n;btspm

ubtopnn

6t3pn

iJ^UpiM
t

It

^bt:pn

Jit

njbfeprin

"Stapnn

Staph
:

Iit

n:bi:pn

njbtbpnn
bxsgrro*

bbn:

nbsra